Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Mitchell, Donald Grant, 1822-1908 [1864], Seven stories, with basement and attic. (Charles Scribner, New York) [word count] [eaf650T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

Hic Fructus Virtutis; Clifton Waller Barrett [figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: heraldry figure with a green tree on top and shield below. There is a small gray shield hanging from the branches of the tree, with three blue figures on that small shield. The tree stands on a base of gray and black intertwined bars, referred to as a wreath in heraldic terms. Below the tree is a larger shield, with a black background, and with three gray, diagonal stripes across it; these diagonal stripes are referred to as bends in heraldic terms. There are three gold leaves in line, end-to-end, down the middle of the center stripe (or bend), with green veins in the leaves. Note that the colors to which this description refers appear in some renderings of this bookplate; however, some renderings may appear instead in black, white and gray tones.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Half-Title Page.[end figure description]

SEVEN STORIES.

-- --

BY THE SAME AUTHOR.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

In active Preparation, and will be Published in early Autumn:
WET DAYS AT EDGEWOOD,
WITH OLD FARMERS, OLD GARDENERS, AND OLD PASTORALS.

This work will comprise the papers by Mr. Mitchell in the Atlantic Monthly, with
much added matter of a practical character—besides full notes, literal translations of
all foreign citations, and occasional illustrative diagrams.

Uniform in size and style with My Farm of Edgewood.

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Title page.[end figure description]

Title Page SEVEN STORIES,
WITH
BASEMENT AND ATTIC.
NEW-YORK:
CHARLES SCRIBNER.
1864.

-- --

[figure description] Copyright Page.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1864, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER,
In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the
Southern District of New York.
JOHN F. TROW,
PRINTER, STEREOTYPER, AND ELECTROTYPER,
46, 48, & 50 Greene St., New York.

-- --

DEDICATORY LETTER: To Dr. Fordyce Barker. MY DEAR DOCTOR:

[figure description] Page v.[end figure description]

THIS book of Seven Stories, before which I in&longs;cribe
your name, is made up from tho&longs;e &longs;pecial reminiscences
of travel, which—after a lap&longs;e of ten years—hang
stronge&longs;t in my mind. I think there are &longs;ome pa&longs;&longs;ably good
things in it; and &longs;ome, I fear, which are not &longs;o good. Thus
far, it is unlike your practice, of which the &longs;oundness is
uniform.

At be&longs;t, I count the book only a little bundle of fagots
which I have &longs;et to crackle away under the kettle, where I

-- vi --

[figure description] Page vi.[end figure description]

hope &longs;ome day to cook a more &longs;avory me&longs;s. And though
there be not much in this which &longs;hall &longs;tick to the ribs, I
hope there is nothing that will breed in any man an indigestion.
I think you count light food &longs;ometimes a good dietary;
and unle&longs;s I am mi&longs;taken, I have known you, on
occasions, to &longs;mother a pill in a &longs;yllabub. And if I have
tried to drop here and there, in the cour&longs;e of the&longs;e pages, a
nugget of whole&longs;ome &longs;entiment, I hope it may prove as good
a tonic as any of your iodides.

I feel rea&longs;onably certain that the charge for it will be
&longs;maller:—but on this &longs;core, I cannot &longs;peak po&longs;itively, &longs;ince
your genero&longs;ity always keeps me your debtor.

Very truly your friend,
DONALD G. MITCHELL.
EDGEWOOD,
April, 1864.

-- --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page vii.[end figure description]

PAGE


BASEMENT:
Serving for Introduction, 3

FIRST STORY:
Wet Day at an Irish Inn, 39

SECOND STORY:
Account of a Consulate, 69

THIRD STORY:
The Petit Soulier, 117

-- viii --

[figure description] Page viii.[end figure description]

FOURTH STORY:
The Bride of the Ice-King, 147

FIFTH STORY:
The Cabriolet, 179

SIXTH STORY:
The Count Pesaro, 205

SEVENTH STORY:
Emile Roque, 249

ATTIC:
Under the Roof, 293

Main text

-- --

BASEMENT: SERVING FOR INTRODUCTION.

[figure description] Page 001.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-014

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

IN an out of the way corner of my library are five
plethoric little note-books of Travel. One of them,
and it is the earliest, is bound in smart red leather, and
has altogether a dapper British air; its paper is firm
and evenly lined, and it came a great many years ago
(I will not say how many) out of a stationer's shop
upon Lord street in Liverpool. A second, in stiff
boards, marbled, and backed with muslin, wears a
soldierly primness in its aspect that always calls to mind
the bugles, and the drums, and the brazen helmets of
Berlin—where, once upon a time, I added it to my
little stock of travelling companions. A third, in limp
morocco, bought under the Hotel de l'Ecu at Geneva,
shows a great deal of the Swiss affection of British
wares, and has borne bravely the hard knapsack service,
and the many stains which belonged to those glorious
mountain tramps that live again whenever I turn

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

over its sweaty pages. Another is tattered, dingy—the
paper frail, and a half of its cover gone; yet I think it
is a fair specimen of what the Roman stationers could
do, in the days when the Sixteenth Gregory was Pope.
The fifth and last, is coquettish, jaunty—as prim as the
Prussian, limp like the Genevese, and only less solid
than the English: it is all over French; and the fellows
to it may very likely have served a tidy grisette to write
down her tale of finery, or some learned member of the
Institute to record his note-takings in the Imperial
Library.

I dare not say how often these little conjurers of
books wean me away from all graver employment,
and tempt me to some ramble among the highlands
of Scotland, or the fastnesses of the Apennines. I
do not know but that this refreshment of the old sentiment
of travel, through the first unstudied jottings-down,
is oftentimes more delightful than a repeated
visit.

To-night—by a word, by a fragment of a line,
dropped upon my little Genevese book, the peak of
Mont Blanc cleaves the sky for the first time in all my
range of vision; the clear, up-lifted mountain of white,
just touched with the rosy hues of approaching twilight—
the blue brothers of nearer mountains shouldering up
the monarch—the dark, low fir forests fringing all the
valley up which I look—a shining streak of road that

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

beckons me on to the Chamouni worship—the river (is
it the Arve?) glistening and roaring a great song—all
this my little book summons, freshly, and without disturbing
object. But if I repeat the visit, the inevitable
comparisons present themselves. “Aye, this is it; but
the atmosphere is not altogether so clear, or the approach
is not so favorable;” and so, for mere vanity's
sake, you must give a fellow-passenger the benefit of
your previous knowledge: as if all the “le voici!” and
le voilà!” were not the merest impertinences in such
august presence! No: it is sadly true—perhaps pleasantly
true—that there are scenes of which no second
sight will enlarge the bounds wherein imagination may
disport itself,—for which no second sight will create an
atmosphere of more glorious rarity.

To-night, this tattered little Roman journal, by
merest mention of the greasy, cushioned curtain, under
whose corner I first urged my way into the great aisle
of St. Peter's—brings up the awed step with which I
sidled down the marble pavement, breathing that soft
atmosphere, perfumed with fading incense—oppressed,
as by a charm, with the thought of that genius which
had conjured this miracle of architecture; and oppressed
(I know not how) by a thought of that Papal hierarchy
which by such silent show of pomp and power,
had compelled the service of millions. And if I go
back again, all this delightfully vague estimate of its

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

grandeur cannot renew itself; the height is the same;
all the width is there; those cherubs who hold the font
are indeed giants; but the aroma of first impressions
is lost in a whirl of new comparisons and estimates;
is the Baldachino indeed as high as they say it is? Is
St. Peter's toe, of a truth worn away with the inveterate
kissings? Every piece of statuary, every glowing
blazon of mosaic compels an admeasurement of the old
fancy with the object itself. All the charming, intoxicating
generality of impression is preyed upon, and absorbed
piecemeal by specialities of inference, or of observation;
while here, in the quiet of my room, with no
distracting object in view, I blunder through the disorderly
characters of my note-book with all the old glow
upon me, and start to life again that first, rich, Roman
dream.

And the same is true of all lesser things: There was
once a peasant girl, somewhere in Normandy, with deliciously
quaint muslin head-dress, and cheeks like the
apricots she sold,—a voice that rippled like a song; and
yet, with only a half line of my blotted note-book, she
springs into all that winsome, coquettish life which
sparkled then and there in her little Norman town; but
if I were to leave the pleasant cheatery of my book,
and travel never so widely, all up and down through
Normandy, I could never meet with such a blithe young
peasant again.

-- 007 --

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]

By one or two of the old pen-marks, I am reminded
of a burly beggar, encountered in my first stroll through
Liverpool. He was without any lower limbs that I
could discover, and was squatted upon the stone flagging
of St. Nicholas' church-yard, where he asked
charity with the authoritative air of a commander of
an army. And I recall with a blush the admiring
spirit with which, as a fresh and timid traveller, I
yielded my pence to his impetuous summation; and how
I reckoned his masterful manner fairly typical of the
sturdy British empire, which squatted upon its little
islands of the sea, demanded—in virtue only of its big
head and shoulders—tribute of all the world. I do not
believe that such imaginative exaltation of feeling could
overcome me upon a repeated visit; or if it did, that it
would beget—as then—the very romanticism of charity.

There was a first-walk—scored down in the redcovered
book—along a brook-side in the forest near to
Blair-Athol in the north of Scotland,—in the course of
which all the songs of Burns that I had ever known, or
heard, came soughing to my ear through the fir-branches,
as if ploughmen in plaids had sung them; but if I
should go there again, I think the visionary ploughmen
would sing no more; and that I should be estimating
the growth of the larches, or wondering if the
trout would rise briskly to a hackle?

I do not write thus, simply to iterate the stale

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

truism, that the delight and freshness of first impressions
of travel, can never be renewed; that we all know; all
enthusiasms have but one life, in the same mind. Convictions
may be renewed, and gain strength and consistency
by renewal; but those enthusiasms which find
their life in exultant imaginative foray, can no more be
twice entertained, than a foaming beaker of Mumm's
Imperial can be twice drank.

What I wish to claim for my spotty note-books, is—
that their cabalistic signs revive more surely and freshly
the aroma of first impressions than any renewed
visit could do. Therefore I cherish them. Time and
time again, I take them down from their niche in my
library, when no more serious work is in hand, and glide
insensibly into their memories,—the present slipping
from me like a dream,—and indulge in that delightful
bewilderment at which I have hinted, and in which cities
and mountains pile before me, as if I lived among them.

It is true that the loose and disjointed wording in
which I have scored down incidents or scenes of travel,
would prove wholly uninteresting, if not absolutely
unintelligible, to others. There are little catch-words,
by the sight of which I may set a great river aflow,
or build a temple; there are others, that start a company
of dead faces from their graves, or put me in the
middle of a great whirl of masked figures who dance
the night out to the music of Musard. And I must say

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

that I rather enjoy this symbolism of language, which
individuates a man's private memories. Who knows
what cold, invidious eye may be scanning them some
day?

Let me satisfy the reader's curiosity—if I have succeeded
in arousing any—by a little sample. It is taken
from my dapper-looking British note-book, and is dated
“London, —” (near twenty years ago), and runs
thus:—“Arrival—night time—sea of lights—order—
clattering cab—immense distances—whither going?—
Covent Garden—no money—wanderings—American
Prof.—tight cloak—Cornhill—Post-office—anxieties—
relief.”

Can the reader make anything of it? If he cannot,
I think that I can and will. It brings to mind the first
approach to London, and all the eager wonder with
which I came bowling down upon it at dusk: this side
and that, I look for tokens of the great Babylon; but
the air is murky and dim, and it is past sunset; still I
look, peering through the gloom. At last, there can be
no mistake; a wilderness of lamps, far as I can see—
east and west—fret the horizon with a golden line.
On and on we hurtle over the rail, and always—east
and west—the golden lamp-line of horizon stretches
until we are fairly encircled by it, and the murky atmosphere
has changed into a yellow canopy of smoke,
under which—of a sudden—we halt, in London.

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

There is order; I remember that. There is somewhere
a particular cab in a great line of cabs, of which
I become presently the occupant, in virtue of the system
which seems to govern passengers, railways, stations,
cabmen and all. There is a wilderness of streets,—
of shining shop-fronts,—of silent, tall houses,—of
brother cabs, rattling our way—rattling the contrary
way; there is a flicker of lanterns on a river, where
steamers with checkered pipes go by like ghosts; there
is a plunge into narrow streets, and presently out we
go into broad and dazzling ones; on and on, we pass,
by shops that show butchers' stores, shops that are particolored
with London haberdashery, drug shops, shops
with bonnets, shops with books, shops with bakers'
wares; a long, bright clattering drive, it seems to me,
before I am landed in Covent Garden square.

Yet—how well I remember—under all the boyish
excitement of a first visit, there lay a covert embarrassment
and anxiety; for by the most awkward of haps, I
chanced upon that first night in London, to be nearly
penniless. It is rather a sorry position to be in,
at almost any time; but for a young stranger, whose
excitable brain is half addled by the throng of novelties
and of splendor, in the largest city of the world,
and whose nearest familiar friends are three thousand
miles away—the money-less condition is awkward indeed.
I had even cruel apprehensions that I should

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

not be able to meet the demands of the cabman; in
these, however, I was fortunately mistaken; and with
six half-pence in my pocket I found myself for the first
time a guest at a London inn.

I had, indeed, ordered remittances to be sent me
there, from the Continent; but in due course of mail
the reply could not arrive till next day. And who
could tell what might happen to the mail? If I had
only placed a little curb upon my curiosity in the southern
counties, and not loitered as I did about Salisbury,
and Stonehenge, and Winchester!

I awoke upon a murky morning in full sight of
Covent Garden market; and could I believe my eyes?—
were strawberries on sale under this chilling March
gloom? I rang the bell, and sent my card below, with
an inquiry for letters.

No letters had come.

I ate my breakfast nervously—though the chops
were done to a turn, and the muffins were even less
leathern than usual. I spent the greater part of the day
sauntering between Charing Cross, Temple Bar, and the
River. I have no dislike to a good, wearisome walk;
most people, with only six half-pence in their pockets,
have not.

I kept my room during the evening (although Jenny
Lind was figuring in the Somnambula on the next block)
and in the morning, after mail-time, sent the servant
down again with my card—for letters.

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

He returned very promptly, with the reply,—“No
letters this morning, Sir.”

“Ah!” (and I think I crowded as much of hypocrisy
into the expression, as ever man did.)

The chops on this morning were even better than
yesterday; and the muffins were positively light;—I
could have sworn they had been baked within the hour.

As I sat ruminating over the grate, the thought
struck me that I had possibly made an error in the address
left with the Paris banker. I can hardly tell
why, but there seemed to me a sudden confusion in my
mind between the names of Covent Garden and Cornhill.
Possibly I had ordered my letters addressed to
Cornhill? I had, unfortunately, no memoranda to
guide me: to one of these two localities I was sure that
I had requested remittances to be directed. What if
they were lying at No. 9 Cornhill?

Everybody who has been in London knows that a
crowded and weary walk lies between the two places;
but there were no pennies to be spared for the omnibus
people, however cajolingly they might beckon. So I
entered bravely upon the tramp: and who should I
come upon half down Fleet street, under the shadow of
St. Bride's, but my old Latin professor, whom I had
seen last in the plank box that forms the dais in the recitation
room of a quiet New England college. If
Ergasilus (of the Capteivi—whose humor the old

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

gentleman dearly loved) had stepped out of a haberdasher's
shop, and confronted me with talk about his chances of
a prospective dinner, I could hardly have been more
surprised.

His white hair, his stooping figure, his cloak gathered
tightly about him, his keen eye, fairly dancing
with boyish excitement—all these formed a picture I
can never forget. We passed a pleasant word or two
of salutation, and of as quick adieux; only words—
verbœ sine penu et pecuniâ”—(and the old gentleman's
alliterative rendering of it came back to me
as I stood there penniless).

After parting, I turned to watch him, as he threaded
his way along the Fleet street walk;—quick, nervous,
glancing everywhere; if only our sleepy college
cloisters could get a more frequent airing!

In an hour and a half thereafter, I found myself,
utterly fagged, pacing up and down the sidewalk of
Cornhill. I found a Number Nine. I made appeal
after my missing letter at a huckster's shop on the
street.

They knew nothing of it.

I next made application in a dark court of the rear.

“There was niver a gintleman of that name lived
here.”

I asked, in my innocence,—“if the postman were in
possession of such a letter, would he leave it?”

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

“Not being a boording-house—in coorse not.”

My next aim was to intercept the Cornhill postman
himself. Fortunately, the British postmen are all designated
by red cuffs and collars; I made an eager rush
at some three or four, whom I espied in the course of
an hour or more of watch. They were all bound to
other parts of the city.

By this time I had an annoying sense of being constantly
under the eye of a tall policeman in the neighborhood.
I thought I observed him pointing me out,
with an air of apprehension, to a comrade, whose beat
joined his upon the corner of the next street.

I had often heard of the willingness to communicate
information on the part of the London police, and determined
to divert the man's suspicions (if he entertained
any) by explaining my position. I thought he listened
incredulously. However, he assured me very
positively, that if I should see the Cornhill postman on
his beat (which I might not for three hours to come),
he would deliver to me no letter, unless at the door to
which it might be addressed, and then only unless I was
an acknowledged inmate.

He advised me to make inquiries at the General
Post-office.

Under his directions, I walked, wearily, to the General
Post-office. One may form some idea of the General
Post-office of London by imagining three or four

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

of our Fifth Avenue reservoirs placed side by side,
flanked with Ionic columns, topped with attics, and
pierced through by an immense hall, on either side of
which are doors and traps innumerable.

I entered this hall, in which hundreds were moving
about like bees—one to this door, and one to another—
and all of them with a most enviable rapidity and precision
of movement (myself, apparently, being the only
lost or doubtful one), and read, with a vain bewilderment,
the numerous notices of `Ship for India'—`Mails
here close at 3.15'—`Packages over a pound at the
next window, left'—`All newspapers mailed at this
window must be in wrappers'—`Charge on Sydney letters
raised twopence'—`Bombay mail closes at two,
this day'—`Stamps only.'

Fluttering about for a while, in a sad state of trepidation,
I made a bold push for an open window, where
an active gentleman had just mailed six letters for Bombay,
and began—“Please, Sir, can you tell me about
the Cornhill postman?”

“Know nothing about him!” and slap went the
window.

I next made an advance to the newspaper trap—
rapped—open flew the door: “I wish to inquire,” said
I, “about a letter—”

“Next window to left!” and click went the trap.

I marched with some assurance to the window on

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

the left: the same pantomime was gone through. “I
want to know,” I began, more boldly, “about a letter
directed to Cornhill.”

“Know nothing about it, Sir; this isn't the place,
you know.”

“And pray where is the place, if you please?”
(This seemed a very kindly man.)

“Oh, dear!—well,—I should say,—now, the place
was—let me see—over the way somewhere. It's City,
you know.”

I thanked him; indeed I had no time to do more,
for the window was closed.

I marched over the way—that is, to the opposite
side of the hall. I rapped at a new trap: click! it
flew open. “I wish to inquire,” said I, “about a letter
which the Cornhill postman may have taken by accident—”

“Oh—may have taken: better find out if he really
did, you know; for if he didn't, you see, it's no use,
you know, t'inquire.” And—click!—the trap closed.

How to find out now if he really did? If I could
only see the Cornhill postman, who, from the nature of
his trust, could hardly be very officious, I might hope at
least for some information. My eyes fell at this juncture
upon a well-fed porter, in royal livery, who was
loitering about the great entrance-gates of the establishment,
and seemed to be a kind of civic beadle.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

I ventured an appeal to him about the probable
whereabouts of the Cornhill postman.

“Oh, Corn'ill postm'n; dear me! I should say,
now, p'r'aps he might be down to the pay-office. That's
to the right, out o' the yard, down a halley—second
flight o' 'igh steps, like.”

I went out of the yard, and down the alley, and applied,
as directed, at the second flight of steps. Right
for once; it was the pay-office.

“Was the Cornhill postman there?”

“He was not.”

“Where would I probably find him?”

“He was paid off, with the rest, every Saturday
morning at nine o'clock—precisely.”

It was now Tuesday: I had allowed myself on this
occasion, only a week for London. My anticipations of
an enjoyable visit were not high.

I returned once more to the communicative porter.
I think I touched my hat in preface of my second application
(you will remember that I was fresh from the
Continent): “You see,” said he, “they goes to the
'stributing office, and all about, and it's 'ard to say ajust
where he might be; might be to Corn'ill—poss'bly;
might not be, you know; might be 'twixt here and
there; 'stributing office is to the left—third court, first
flight, door to right.”

I made my way to the distributing office; it seemed

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

a `likely place' to find the man I was in search of. I
found the door described by my stout friend, the porter,
and entered very boldly. It opened upon an immense
hall, resembling a huge church, with three tiers of galleries
running around the walls, along which I saw
scores of postmen, passing and repassing, in what seemed
interminable confusion. I had scarce crossed the
threshold when I was encountered by an official of some
sort, who very brusquely demanded my business. I explained
that I was in search of the Cornhill postman.

“This is no place to seek him, Sir; he comes here
for his letters, and is off directly. No strangers are allowed
here, Sir.”

The man seemed civil, though peremptory.

“For Heaven's sake,” said I, appealingly, “can
you tell me how, or where, I can see the man who distributes
the Cornhill letters?”

“I really can't, Sir.”

“Could you tell me possibly where the man lives?”

“Really couldn't, Sir; don't know at all; de'say it
wouldn't be far.”

I think he saw my look of despair, for he continued
in a kinder tone: “Dear me, eh—did you, p'raps, eh—
might I ask, eh—what your business might be with
the, eh—Cornhill postman?”

I caught at what seemed my last hope. “I wanted,”
said I, “to make an inquiry—”

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

He interrupted—“Oh, dear me—bless me—an inquiry!
Why, you see, there's an office for inquiry. It's
here about—round the corner; you'll see the window
as you turn; closes at three (looking at his watch);
you've, eh—six minutes, just.”

I went around the corner; I found the window—
`Office for Inquiry,' posted above. There was a man
who stuttered, asking about a letter which he had mailed
for Calcutta two months before, to the address of
“Mr. T-t-t-th-thet-Theodore T-t-tr-tret-Trenham.”

I never heard a stutterer with less charity before.
A clock was to be seen over the head of the office clerk
within. I watched it with nervous anxiety. The Calcutta
applicant at length made an end of his story. The
clerk turned to the clock. Two minutes were allowed
me.

I had arranged a short story. The clerk took my
name, residence, address—promised that the matter
should be looked after.

I walked back to Covent Garden, weary, but satisfied.

The next morning the waiter handed me a letter addressed
properly enough, “— —, No. 9 Covent
Garden.”

The banker's letter had been delayed. My search
through the London office had been entirely unnecessary.

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

Three days after, and when I was engrossed with
Madame Toussaud's wax-work and the Vauxhall wonders,
and had forgotten my trials of Cornhill, I received
a huge envelope, under the seal of the General Post-office
of London, informing me that no letter bearing
my address had been distributed to the Cornhill carrier
during the last seven days; and advising me that,
should such an one be received at the London Post-office,
it would, in obedience to my wishes, be promptly
delivered at No. 9 Covent Garden Square.

For aught I know, the officials of the London office
may be looking for that letter still.

I hope not.

Shall I detach another memory from this mosaic of
note books?

It is the figure of a ship that I see, making her way
slowly, and lumberingly out of the Havre docks. The
little jetty where the old round tower stood (they tell
me it is gone now) is crowded with people; for it is a
day of fête, and the idlers have nothing better to occupy
them for the hour, than to watch the trim American
vessel as she hauls out into the stream. As we slip
through the dock gates there is a chorus of voices from
the quay—“Adieu!” “Bon voyage!” and the emigrants
who crowd the deck shout and wave a reply. A
bearded man meantime, is counting and scoring them

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

off, and ordering them below. There are crates of cabbages,
huge baskets of meats, red-shirted sailors; and I
hear from some quarter the cackle of poultry, and see a
cow's head peering inquiringly from under the long boat
which lies over the cook's galley amidships.

A sooty, wheezing little steamer presently takes a
tow-line; the French pilot with stiff, but confident English,
is at the helm; our hawser that is fast to the little
tug stiffens, and we swoop away from dock and jetty;
we brush a low two-master that is in our track—crash
goes her boom, and our main-yard fouling in her top
rigging, makes her mast bend like a withe; we upon
the quarter deck shy away to avoid the falling spars;
there is a creak and a slip—French oaths and English
oaths mingle in the air; a broken brace spins through
the whizzing blocks, until running out it falls with a
splash into the water, and the little vessel is free.

I see them gathering up the fragments of their shattered
boom, and catch the echo of an angry “Sacre!
floating down the wind. The jetty grows smaller; its
crowds dwindle to a black and gray patch of people,
from among whom one or two white kerchiefs are still
fluttering long and last adieux. Presently the mainsail
is dropped; the little French pilot screams out—“Hyst
de geeb!”—the tow-rope is slipped, and we are battling
with canvas only, for an offing, in the face of a sharp
Northwester.

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

My companions of the quarter-deck and after cabin,
are a young French lad who is going out to join an
elder brother established in New York—the burly captain,
who makes it a point of etiquette to appear the
first day in a new beaver which sits above his round red
face with the most awkward air in the world—and last
a Swiss lady, with three little flaxen-haired children,
who is on her way to a new home already provided for
her in the far West, by a husband who has emigrated
some previous year. It is a small company for the
ample cabin of the good ship Nimrod; but she is reputed
a dull sailer; and we embark at a season when
strong westerly winds are prevailing.

The captain is a testy man, loving his power—not
so much by reason of any naturally tyrannic disposition,
as by a long education—from the day when he first bore
the buffetings of a cabin boy,—toward the belief that
authority was most respected when most despotically
urged; and very much subsequent observation has confirmed
me in the opinion, that many American shipmasters
have brutalized all their more humane instincts,
by the same harsh education of the sea.

The French lad was at that wondering, and passive
age, which accepted all the accidents of his new experience
of life, as normal conditions of the problem he was
bound to solve; and I think that if the steward had
some day killed the captain and taken command, he

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

would have reckoned it only the ordinary procedure on
American packets, and have eaten his dinner—of which
he always showed high appreciation—with his usual
appetite.

The Swiss lady was of a different stamp; refined
and gentle to a charm; a Swiss protestant, devoted to
her faith, and giving type of a class, that is I think
hardly to be found out of Scotland, New England, and
certain portions of Switzerland;—a class of women,
with whom a sense of Christian duty—so profound as
to seem almost a mental instinct—holds every action
and hap in life under subordination. I paint no ascetic
here, who is lashed to dogmas, and carries always a
harsh Levitical judgment under lifted eyebrows; but
one—slow to condemn, yearning to approve;—true as
steel to one faith, but tolerant of others;—wide in sympathy,
and with a charity that glows and spends, because
it cannot contain itself. I wish there were more
such.

The children are fairy little sprites, educated, as
such a mother must needs educate them—to moderate
their extravagances of play, at a word, and to cherish
an habitual respect for those older than themselves.

The first mate is a simpleton, shipped upon the last
day at Havre (the old mate having slipped his berth),
in whom, it is soon evident, the captain has no confidence,
and who becomes a mere supernumerary among

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

the crew. The place of second mate, is filled by a sailor,
who has acted as third mate; the old `second,' being
killed not long before by a blow from the windlass.
Among the crew I note only a shy Norwegian who is
carpenter, and a lithe, powerful mulatto,—with a constant
protest in his look against the amalgamation of
his blood,—who acts as ship's cook.

There is a tall unshaven emigrant, who brings on
deck every day a sick infant wrapped in a filthy blanket,
out of which the little eyes stare vividly, as if they
already looked upon the scenes of another world. There
is a tall singer, in a red cap—who smokes, as it seems to
me, all the day long; and every pleasant evening, when
the first bitter rocking of the voyage is over, he leads
off a half score of voices in some German chant, which
carries over the swaying water a sweet echo of the
Rhine-land.

There is a German girl of some eighteen summers,
blue-eyed, and yellow-haired, who as she sits upon one
of the water-casks, with her knitting in hand, coquettes
with the tall singer; she knits—he smokes; her eyes
are on her work—his eyes are upon her; she changes
her needles, and looks—anywhere but at him; he fills
his pipe, and looks (for that brief interval) anywhere
but at her.

All these figures and faces come back to me, clear
as life—as I follow the limnings of my musty note-books.

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

Again, on some day of storm, I see the decks
drenched and empty. The main and fore top-sails are
close reefed, and all others furled. The atmosphere is
a wide whirl of spray, through which I see the glittering
broad sides of great blue waves bearing down upon
us, and buoying the flimsy ship up in mid air, as if our
gaunt hulk, with all her live freight, and all her creaking
timbers, were but a waif of thistle-down. Sailors in
dreadnoughts grope their way here and there, clinging
by the coils that hang upon the belaying pins, and
`taughtening,' in compliance with what seems the needless
orders of the testy captain, some slackened sheet
or tack. I see the deck slipping from under me as I
walk, or bringing me to sudden, dreary pause, as the bow
lifts to some great swell of water. And below, when
I grope thither, and shut the state-room door to wind-ward
with a terrible lift, I sink back with one hand
fast in the berth-curtains, and the other in the bottom of
the washbowl. I reflect a moment, and try to catch the
gauge of the ship's movements; but while I reflect, a
great plunge flings me down against the laboring door;
I grasp the knob; I grasp the bed curtains which stretch
conveniently toward me. The door flies open, the curtains
fly back, and I am thrown headlong into my berth.

There, I can at least brace myself; now I am
wedged one way; now I am wedged the other. The
stifling odor of the damp clothes, the swaying curtains,

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

the poor lamp toiling in its socket to find some level,
are very wearisome and sickening. I hear noises from
neighbor berths that are no way comforting; I hear
feeble calls for the steward;—bah! shall I read these
notes only to revive the odium of sea-sickness?

Again, I see the sun on a great reach of level
water, that has only a wavy tremor in it—as peaceful
as the bowing and the lifting of grain in the wind.
The yellow-haired German is at her knitting; her red-capped
admirer is filling his pipe. Our quarter-deck's
company are all above board, and luxuriating in the
charming weather—when a lank, hatless, bearded man
strides with a quaint woollen bundle in his arms to the
lee gangway, and `plash'—goes his burden upon the
water. It is a sudden and sorry burial; for it is the
dead infant, whose eyes looked beyond us, three days
ago. I see the Swiss lady, with her hands met together;
and her little ones, when they learn what has
befallen, grow pale, and leave their play, and whisper
together, and look over astern where the white bundle
goes whisking under the inky blue.

Even the French lad bestirs himself into asking
what it may be?

“A child—dead—that's the body.”

Sacr-re!” and he, taking his cigar from his mouth,
looks after it too,—shadowy now, and fading in the
depths. There are times when the weakest of us, as

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

well as the strongest, eagerly strain our eyes and our
thought toward that great mystery of Death.

It is but a shabby funeral, as I said; no prayer
save the silent one of the Swiss lady. God only knows
what worshipful or tender thought of the child's future,
was in the mind of the emigrant father, as he tossed
the little package from him into the sea. He staggered
as he walked back to the hatchway, to climb below;
but it may have been only from the motion of the ship.

After this—it was perhaps a matter of two days—
I remember a somewhat worthier burial. It is an old
man of seventy (they said) takes the plunge. He has
been ailing from the day of sailing;—going with his
daughter and grandchild to try the new land. She is
chief-mourner. There is a plank the carpenter has
brought; and he has placed one end upon the bulwarks
and the other upon a cask; they lay presently a long
canvas bundle upon it; the old dead man is safely
sewed in, with a cannon shot at his feet. Some one
among the emigrants reads a guttural prayer. The
captain pops out an “Amen!” that sounds like a military
command; and thereupon the carpenter, with the
second-mate, tilt the plank; and away the old man slides
with a sullen, heavy splash. The daughter rushes to
the gangway, with a scream—as if they had done him
wrong, and looks yearningly after him. If she saw
anything, it was only the gray sack going down—full

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

three fathoms under, before our stern had licked the
little whirlpool smooth, where he sank.

I observe after some days, that the captain is growing
more crotchety and testy; it irks him to share the
night watches as he does, with only the plucky little
second-mate, who, though sailorly enough in his air,
has I notice a very awkward handling to his sextant;
but he makes up for his lack of the science of navigation
with a pestilent shower of suggestions to the helmsman:
“A pint nigher the wind!” “Kip her full!”
“Now you're off, you lubber!” Thus I hear him,
hour after hour, as he paces off his night watches upon
the deck above my head.

I look back upon a sunny noon shining down upon
the vessel, and upon the little Swiss children, who have
forgotten the dead baby, and are rollicking up and down
the decks with glee. The mother seated by the taffrail,
with a book under her eye—is not reading, but
looking over the page at that romp of her little ones—
to which I have contributed my own quota, by joining
in their play of “Puss in the corner.”

Suddenly there is a swift, angry outcry from the
waist of the ship—the sound of a quick blow—a scuffle,
and loud shouts. The little children cower away
like frighted deer, and the mother swoops forward,
her face full of terror, to give them the protection of
those outstretched arms. I step to the little bridge

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

that reaches from the quarter deck to the long boat.
There is an excited, clamorous group of sailors and of
emigrants below me; in the middle of them is the captain,
hatless and panting, and with his hand streaming
with blood; the tall mulatto cook confronts him, his
face livid with rage. I learn about the happening of it
all, afterward. It seems that the captain had given an
order, which the cook has chosen either to neglect, or to
treat with indifference. “But by —, sir, on my ship,
sir, I'll have my orders obeyed:”—and thereupon, he
has seized a billet of wood (an ugly stick, I remember,)
and rushed upon the mulatto. The blow it seems only
stunned the man for a moment, for he has rallied so
far as to give an answering blow; and as the captain
springs forward to seize him by the throat, he has
caught his hand in his teeth (they are as white and
sharp as a leopard's) and nearly torn away his thumb.
There is a manifest show of sympathy with the mutineer,
on the part of the sailors; but the instinct of obedience
is strong—strong even in the culprit; for he
makes no resistance now, as the carpenter and second
officer place the irons on his wrists. And presently he
is safe in the meat house, under the jolly boat; at least
we think so—and the captain, as well—who coolly
pockets the key.

It is a sad break-in upon our quiet life of the decks;
we are as yet only mid-way over the ocean, and a war

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

is brooding on shipboard; the sailors go sulkily to their
tasks; they even bandy words with the doughty second
officer. Who knows what course the helmsman may
give the ship to-night?

The poor Swiss lady is in an agony of apprehension,
with those frighted little ones demanding explanations
she cannot give. “And what if he had killed monsieur
le capitaine?—ah par exemple! Et comme il était feroce!
je l'ai vu—moi.

I am with the watch till midnight; all is quiet; I
leave the captain on deck with his arm in its sling—not
the less testy, for that mangled hand of his. At four,
he goes below again (so they tell me), but I am sleeping
at last; yet only for a little while, and in a disturbed
way.

At six, I hear a sudden rush of feet over my head,
and directly after a leap down the companion way;
a man bursts into the captain's room next me; I am
wide awake now.

“For God's sake! quick, captain; the door is
broken down, and the man's out—irons off; they say
he's armed.”

I dress hurriedly; but the captain is before me,
and I hear the click of his pistol-lock before he goes
out.

I am all ears now for the least sound.

“There's the scoundrel! quick!”

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

Whose voice is that? A tempest of oaths succeeds,
and now—crack!—crack!—two pistol shots, and a
heavy fall upon the deck. I rush up the companion
way, and run to the quarter rail; a half-dressed swarm
of emigrants are beating off the sailors, and stamp furiously
upon the mulatto who is struggling, and writhing
upon the deck.

The carpenter and second officer are assisting the
captain to rise, and he staggers aft—not shot, but horribly
bruised and scalded about the head. He has
fired two shots—both, strangely enough, missed his
man; and if the emigrants had not been near, the enraged
cook, armed as he was with a heavy iron skillet,
would have made an end of him.

The mutineer is in irons again, and is presently led
aft to the taffrail, that he may have no communication
with the sailors. But it is a small ship, after all,
in which to pack away so resolute and determined a
mutineer, against all chance of connivance. The man
is suffering fearfully from that stamping of the deck;—
no creature could be more inoffensive than the poor
fellow now. I venture a private talk with him, and a
show of some friendliness touches him to the quick.—
Aye, there are those who will shiver and groan (he told
me this) when they hear that he has worn manacles
and must go to prison (he knows that); his father is
alive and an honest working-man,—God help him! but

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

his father's son never was struck a blow before. “I
wish to — I'd killed him!”

We made a common duty on the quarter deck of
dressing the captain's head, and of keeping by him during
his watches. A very dreary time it was.

The carpenter reports certain oak plank, with which
presently he sets to work upon a cell for the culprit, between
decks, among the emigrants; and there he was
lodged next day. But the sailors found their way to
him, we learned; duty was more slackly performed than
ever, and a thousand miles or more still between us and
our Western harbor. I felt sure that if he escaped
again, the prisoner would throttle the captain, as a
wild beast might, and kill him out of hand. The second
officer beside being a doubtful navigator, had no
mettle in him to keep in awe that sullen company of
sailors; I think they would have tossed him overboard;
and we, of the quarter deck, I think were not looked
upon with great favor. Even the little children took
on a gloomy, apprehensive air, which they may well
cave caught from the distraught and anxious manner
of the mother.

Week follows week, and still the winds baffle us:
we count thirty-five days, and six hundred miles are to
be run: we listen nervously for all unusual night-sounds
coming from below. The solitary pair of pistols
belonging to the whole quarter-deck company are

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

charged with four heavy slugs each. The captain
meantime is threatened with erysipelas, and is compelled
to keep mostly on deck; he fairly dozes upon his
long watches, while the French lad or myself keep
guard.

“God send good wind!”—how we pray that prayer;
but none so fervently, I am sure, as our Swiss friend,
with her little jewels clustering about her.

I see the same good ship Nimrod, stanch and safe,
sailing up through the Narrows, with a laughing sun
playing on the shores, and three laughing and rejoicing
children—looking eagerly out, at the strange sights—at
the forts that flank us—at the broad bay that blazes in
the front—at the islands that sleep upon its bosom—at
our city spires that glitter along the horizon.

I see the manacled man brought up from below the
hatches—sallow and with cavernous cheeks, and something
dangerous in his eye still; he is led away between
two officers to jail—to prison;—three years of it, the
papers said. The French lad has eaten his last lunch,
and comes upon the deck a perfect D'Orsay in his equipment.
Now, he must have grown out of my knowledge;
ten—twelve—fifteen years—will have given him—
if dyspepsia did not make him a victim—the figure
of an alderman. I trust he takes life serenely.

Is the captain among the living? Does anybody
answer? And does he keep the same rotund face and

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

form, and affect the same preposterous beaver on days
of embarkation which he wore in the old times—

“as he sailed—as he sailed”?

And the Swiss lady? She found her home—I
know that—with all her flock; from her own hand, I
have it:

—“Nous y entrons avec courage et confiance, nous
attentons à Celui qui a promis d'être avec nous jusqu'à la
fin. Son Amour est le seul qui puisse suffire à tous nos
besoins.
” The same brave Christian spirit! the same
hearty benevolence too:—“Puissiez-vous, mon cher
Monsieur, l'eprouver [son Amour] au plus profond de
votre être, afin que vous soyez heureux, selon le vœu de

“Votre Amie.”

Long years, and I heard nothing more: at length,
upon a certain summer's day, I met one who knew and
appreciated her sterling worth—her tender, womanly
nature.

“And how is it with Madame in the new home?”

Monsieur!—elle est au ciel!

I believed him—with all my heart.

So we pass: voyagers all, to the Silent Sea. Of
some we hear as they glide through the straits; of many
we hear nothing and shall know nothing, until we ourselves
are arrived.

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

Thus far, and with a pleasant recollection of old
scenes, I have but filled in the little skeleton notes that
meet my eye in the musty memoranda of travel.
Through all the night, I might plague my brain, and
vex my heart, with this revival of scenes and characters,
half forgotten, but which, when they come with that
fresh and airy presence, that the small hours `ayont
the twal' alone can give them, cheat me into a glow
or a tenderness of feeling, of which next morning I am
ashamed.

Yet why?

Our life is not all lived by day-light. It is not all
summed up in what we do, or in what we shall do;
what we think and what we remember, have their place
in the addition. Therefore when night comes again,
and when reading and severer work is done, I rather
incline to build away, upon the scaffoldings which old
notes and old letters may afford—story by story: and
it is precisely this, which I have been doing here; until
at last I have a book, Seven Stories high—to which this
introduction shall serve for Basement.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

FIRST STORY: WET DAY AT AN IRISH INN.

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-050

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

ON the 24th of December, 18—, I woke up at
half past five in the old town of Armagh, near
the north-east coast of Ireland. The day was lowery,
the inn at which I was quartered, dirty and unattractive;
my lonely breakfast in the coffee-room upon half-cooked
chops and cold muffins—dismal in the extreme;
so that I determined to brave all chances of the weather,
and book myself for an outside place (all the insides being
taken from Dungannon) on the coach for Drogheda.
This left me, however, a spare half hour in which to
ramble over the dreary old cathedral of Armagh, which
my usher assured me “all the gintlemen allowed to be
the oldest in the kingdom;” and another half hour, for
an examination of the unfinished arches of the new

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

cathedral, which the same veracious usher affirmed,
would be “the foinest building in all Europe.”

I hope it is finished before this, and that under its
roof, my Irish cicerone may have repented of his sins
of exaggeration.

The Drogheda mail-coach in those days passed
through the towns of Newry and Dundalk; and long
before we had reached the first of these, which we did
at about eleven of the forenoon, the cold mists had given
way to a pelting rain, and I had determined to give up
my fare, and risk such hospitality as an Irish inn would
afford. Black's coach tavern in Newry did not promise
large cheer; the front was dingy; the street narrow;
the entrance hall low and begrimed with dirt and smoke.
Patrick took my portmanteau to number six, and I begged
for a private parlor with fire, where I might dry my
wet clothes at my leisure. A gaunt woman in black,
not uncommunicative, and who appeared to unite in
herself the three-fold offices of landlady, maid, and
waiter, showed me presently to the “Wellington” on
the second floor; and Patrick was directed to kindle a
fire in the rusty grate.

The apartment was not such an one as I would have
chosen for a merry Christmas eve. For furniture, there
was a faded and draggled carpet, a few cumbrous old
chairs set off with tattered brocade, an ancient piano in
the corner, a round dining table) whose damask cover

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

showed a multitude of ink-stains,) as well as a “Dublin
Mail” of the last week, and a County Gazetteer. The
solitary window was hung with sombre curtains of
woollen stuff, and by great good fortune looked directly
upon the main street of Newry. At least then, I might
count upon the solace of studying the passers by, and
possibly my opposite neighbors.

The first object, however, was to dry my wet
clothes; nor was this easy; the coals were damp and
did not burn freely; the chimney was foul, and there
was a strong bituminous aroma presently floating
through the room. But I met the situation courageously,
thrust an old chair fairly between the jams, sat
myself bestride it, unfolded the yellow “Dublin Mail”
over the back, and entered valorously upon a conquest
of the twenty-four hours, which lay between me and the
next up-coach for Drogheda. The “Dublin Mail” was
dull; there was a long discussion of the Maynooth College
and its regimen; but who cared for Maynooth?
There was “important news from Calcutta,” but I had
read it in Liverpool a week before: there was a column
upon American affairs, in the course of which a careful
consideration of the military career of General Fillmore—
this was interesting, but short. There was a
murder or two mentioned in retired country districts, of
landlords, or bailiffs, neither of which possessed much
novelty; there was a warm editorial, ending with a

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

resonant period about “College Green,” and a little
poem in a corner, written to the air of “Eirie go
bragh.” I lay down the “Mail” and took up the
Gazetteer. I read, and felt my coat; and read again—
sometimes thumbing the sweaty leaves backward, sometimes
forward—in such unceasing way, however, that
before my clothes were fairly dry, I could have passed
an examination upon the condition and prospects of
Newry, and Armagh, and Portadown.

After this recreation by the grate, I betook myself
to the window. The rain was still falling in torrents.
Over opposite was a watch-maker's shop, with a curiously-faced
clock over the door-way, which I am sure
must have hung there a score of years, and I venture to
say, it is hanging there yet. Within the window of this
shop, which was full of gewgaws, I caught glimpses of
an old “Heriot,” with a magnifier thrust into the socket
of his eye, and squinting curiously over a medley of
brazen cog-wheels; he looked, for all the world, as a
watch-maker might do, in a country-town of New England;
and I dare say, if I had stepped over to him with
my watch to mend, he would have popped it open in the
same unvarying way—glanced at the trade-mark—
squinted at the cogs, and thrust in some long steel feeler,
and closed it with a pop, and removed his one-horned
eye, and hung the watch at the end of a row of invalid
watches, and promised it on Saturday, and had it ready
on the Thursday following.

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

A little farther down the street, was the establishment
of an Irish milliner; its lower windows so bedizened
with bonnets and haberdashery, that I could see
nothing beside—except once a pair of black eyes peeping
out after a carriage that whirled by in the rain.
On the other side of the goldsmith's, was the shop of a
baker and pastry cook, which was decked prettily with
evergreens, and within which I saw a stout woman
with arms akimbo, staring out as gloomily as myself at
the rain.

Over the goldsmith's shop was a window, at which
I saw from time to time a pair of little rosy-faced girls,
who may have been seven or eight; and between them,
and seemingly on most familiar terms, a tall Newfoundland
dog, who appeared as much interested as themselves,
in occasional, furtive glances upon the reeking
street. Once or twice too, a simply dressed young
woman of uncertain age, who may have been the mother
of the children, showed herself at the same window.

After making these observations, and pacing up the
parlor once or twice, I betook myself again to the
Gazetteer. Twelve, one, two,—sounded from the clock
over the mantel: two hours yet to my dinner.

Again I turned to the street for relief: a little girl,
in close hood, was stepping out of the door-way beside
the jeweller's shop, and, with her, the dog I had seen
above stairs, with a basket in his mouth; away they

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

went, trotting familiarly out of sight down the street;
this at least was an incident for me; and I sat myself
composedly down to watch for their return. The little
girl's mate in the window opposite, seemed bent upon
the same object. After twenty minutes perhaps, dog
and child came trotting back, thoroughly drenched;—the
dog still carrying the basket, now apparently weighty
with some burthen. And the servant happening in at
the moment to look after my fire, I called her attention
to the drenched couple, as they entered the door-way
opposite.

“Oh, aye, surr, it's a good baste, is that; he keeps
by the poor little craythurs night and day; it's very
poor they must be, and their mither's a lone woman;
she's been opposite a matter of three months now in a
little room she's rinted o' the gold-bater; it's not much
in the way of niddle-work she'll be foinding; the Lord
knows how the poor craythur lives.”

By this time the pair had returned to their chamber,
as I judged by the movements of the little girl who
had been stationed at the window. Very likely she was
dancing over the contents of the basket.

“Perhaps the dog has brought them their Christmas
dinner,” said I.

“And shure, surr, I hope he may: but it's a sorry
dinner they have most days.”

A sudden thought struck me. I was out of all reach

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

of the little Christmas charities of home; what if I were
to turn a few pennies to the cheer of my little neighbors
over the way? A charitable thought is best closed
with at once: it is too apt to balk us, if we wait: so I
pulled out a five shilling piece, and said, “My good
woman, you see the cake-shop yonder?”

“And shure I do, surr.”

“Would you be good enough to step over and buy
a couple of little Christmas cakes, with a sprig of holly
in each of them, and take them over to the two poor
girls opposite, and tell them that a stranger who is rain-bound
in the opposite inn, wishes them a merry Christmas
for to-morrow?”

“Shure I will, surr; and the Lord bless you for't.”

There was something in the manner of the gaunt
waiting woman, that forbade my doubting her: still I
watched—saw her brave the rain—saw her appear with
the package, saw her enter the low passage opposite,
and presently the two little girls came romping to the
window, and kissed their hands to me; while the mother
appears for a moment with a modest bow of acknowledgment.

I think the fire burned more cheerfully after this;
the room seemed to wear a new aspect; my clothes
were thoroughly dry; my appetite was ripening for dinner;
and I read the little poem in the corner of the
“Dublin Mail” to the air of “Eirie go bragh” with a
good deal of kindliness.

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

The waiting woman, with grateful messages, had
come and gone, and I was deep in Maynooth again,
when my attention was called by the rattle of a carriage
in the street. It had apparently come to a stop near by.
I strolled to the window to see how it might be. Sure
enough, over opposite was an Irish jaunting car all
mud-bespattered, two portmanteaus upon it, and a stout,
ruddy-faced man in mackintosh, and in close-fitting
skull cap, just alighting. He stepped into the goldsmith's
shop, apparently to make some inquiries—seemed
satisfied on the instant—returned to the car, ordered
off the portmanteaus, and pulled out his purse—a well-filled
one I judged—to pay the driver. The little girls
I noticed were pressing their faces against the glass
and gazing down—once or twice looking back as if to
summon their mother to the scene. She also appeared
presently (it was just as the drenched traveller had paid
his fare, and had raised his face), and looking earnestly
for a moment—drooped away, and fell, beside the window.
There could be no doubt that the woman had
fainted; there was terror in the faces of the children.

I rang the bell hastily, and stepping to the door as
the waitress came, I said, “My good woman, there's
trouble over the way; the mother of those children has
just swooned by the window, and there's no one to care
for her.”

She came forward to look out, with true womanly

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

curiosity, though there was no hope of seeing what the
actual trouble might be. There was a vain glance at
the opposite chamber, then her eye fastened on the
newly-arrived traveller, who was busy yet with his
portmanteaus.

“Good God,” said she, in consternation, “it's
Moike Carlingford! Yes, by the powers, it's Moike,”
and she clasped her hands together, in what I thought a
most melodramatic way for a woman of her age, and
presence.

“It's naught but Moike,” said she again, as if appealing
to me. “He was niver a bit lost then, and it's
he, as shure as iver I live.”

“And pray who may Mike Carlingford be?” said
I, thinking the matter was getting a touch of humor;
but her answer brought me to a dead pause.

“Moike? why Moike is a murderer! It's not for
me to say it, but it's the law; and I knew him as well
as iver I knew my brither before he wint away, and
fell to bad ways; and he wint down by Belfast, and
there was an old gintleman that lived there—it's near
eight years agone—and Moike would marry his daughter
or his niece, and the gintleman wouldn't hearken,
and Moike bate the old gintleman a bit roughly, and
Moike dropped his badge in the bush, where they
found the old gint's body, and he got away, and they
followed him to Cork, and he took ship, and the ship

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

was lost and all aboard, and by my sowl it's Moike
again yonder, and he'll be caught, and be hung; and
I'm sorry for Moike!”

There was a good swift Irish current in her story,
and at the end of it, she rushed away to spread the
news below stairs. Meantime the newly arrived personage
opposite had passed in with his luggage: there
was nothing more to be observed at the window over
the goldsmith's shop: children, dog, and mother had
alike disappeared. I fancied I heard from time to time,
an exciting discussion going on below stairs in the inn;
but who were the parties to it, or what was the burden,
I could not determine.

The “Dublin Mail” and the Gazetteer had now
lost their interest: Mike the murderer had even driven
the fainting woman opposite, wholly out of my mind.
I could not for a moment doubt that there was some
connection between the two parties of which the talkative
landlady was ignorant. But was the mother's
emotion the result of fear? Had this stout Mike reappeared
to commit new crimes? I cannot say that I
had the least apprehension: the jolly face of the newcomer,
with the iron-gray whiskers, and the sun-burnt
cheeks, could no more be associated with the idea of
murder, than the Christmas season. The good woman
of the inn must be laboring under some strange mistake.
Yet what right after all, had I—a passing traveller—
to doubt her earnest assertion?

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

My wet day at the Irish inn was gaining an interest
that I could not have believed possible. Time and
again I looked over the way, but no living creature appeared
at the window. Presently I observed the stumpy
figure of my landlord moving across the street, where
he entered the shop of the watch-maker, and opened an
earnest conference; at least I judged as much by his
extraordinary gesticulations, and by the nervous rapidity
with which the old Heriot pushed aside his cog-wheels,
and came fairly around his little counter to talk
more freely with the visitor. I inferred from what I
had seen thus far, that Mike Carlingford was a character
at one time well known hereabout, that an evident mystery
of some kind attached to his history, and that the
host had taken over the suspicions of the mistress to
compare with the observations of the old shop-keeper;
I inferred farther from the resolute shakings of the
head of this latter (which I plainly saw through his
glass door) that the watch-mender had either not observed
closely the features of the new-comer (a thing
scarcely possible), or that he doubted wholly the suspicions
of the acting landlady.

My host came back in an apparently disturbed and
thoughtful mood. It still lacked an hour to my dinner,
and the rain was unabated; a walk about the old town,
which I should have been charmed to take, was not to
be thought of. What if I were to make some excuse

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

to step below to the tap-room, and engage the host himself
in a little talk, that might throw some light on my
opposite neighbors? No sooner thought, than done.
The stumpy little man was abundantly communicative.
He had been engaged in the tap, and had not seen the
“car” drive up. “Meesus Flaherty, she that okerpies
persition as landleddy since that Mistress O'Donohue—
that's me wife, Surr, that was—is dade, has a good
mimory, and thinks that it's Moike that has come back
to life. Loike enuff; if it's indade Moike, he'll be hung.
Maybe it's Moike, and again maybe it's not Moike;
it's not for the like o' me to jist say. Mister Rafferty,
it's he that minnds the watches in a very pertikeler manner,
and has been my neighbor for a score o' years,
says, by all the powers, that it's not Moike Carlingford
at all, and he's not for disturbin the darlints above
stairs, if so be they're to have a merry Christmas
among 'em.”

I venture to ask after the murder, with which Carlingford's
name had been associated.

“It's seven or eight years gone now,” said the
host—“indade it's a good bit better than that, it must
be ten or or twelve since Moike that lived hereabouts
goes down nigh to Belfast, and they say fell into bad
company there; and he was one of the younkers that
took to wearin' o' badges, and the elictions were coming
off, and plenty o' shindies they had. And an old

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

gintleman—Dormont was his name—who lived jist out o'
Belfast, was a tirrible politician, and was a magistrate
too; it's he was murdered. He had clapped some of
the badge-boys into prison, and they threatened him;
and sure enough by and by they found the poor gintleman
with his skull cracked, lying in a bit of brush, at
his gate. They found him in the morning, with a
young pup, that he had, nosing about him, and playing
with a bit o' ribbon, which, when they came to examine,
was Moike Carlingford's badge, with his name in
full to't.”

“And was this all the evidence?” I asked.

“This started the scent, as it were: but it came out
at the inquest that Moike had been seen hanging about
the place night after night, and what's more he was in
love with the gintleman's daughter or niece, and Dormont
had forbid him the house, and threatened Moike;
which Moike wasn't the man to bear, without his speech
back; and there were them that heard it. But what
was worst of all, he wasn't to be found for the trile:
they traced him to Cork, where he went aboard the
Londonderry that sailed for a place in Rushy, which
was lost at sea and niver a man found; which, if ye
plase, looks a good deal as if it's niver Moike; though
to be shure, the Flaherty has an iligant mimory.”

“And what became of the poor girl?” said I.

“And shure, that's the worst of it: she wint from

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

thereabouts, and they say (dropping his voice) there
was a little baby one day, which she said that she was
married, but would niver tell who was her husband,
which looked uncommon suspicious; and her father
wouldn't take her in, and there was a story I heard
from a North of England man, where her father lived,
that she went to the workus and died there.”

This finished the report of the landlord, and I sauntered
up again to the Wellington parlor, where the Flaherty,
in a clean cap and ribbons, was just then laying
the cloth.

The bustle of some new arrival called her away for
a few moments; she re-appeared, however, shortly after—
begging my “pardin—but there's an Inglish gintleman
just come in, and the coffee-room is not over tidy
for visitors, tho' she had spoken to Mister O'Donohue
times enough—and would I be so good as to allow the
Inglish gintleman to share the Wellington parlor with
me?”

“Of course,” I said, “I shall be delighted; and if
the gentleman don't think the hour too early, perhaps
we can take a cut off the same joint.”

The Flaherty was most gracious in her thanks.
Presently the new visitor came up the stairs, attended
by the landlord.

“It's near to Armagh, you tell me?” I overheard
him say.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

“A matter of three miles the hither side,” returned
the landlord.

“You're sure of the name,—Bonneford?”

“As shure as I am of me own.”

“Very good,” returned the Englishman, “have me
a `fly' at the door at seven; we'll put two horses to the
road; two hours there and two back: will you have a
bed for me at midnight if I come?”

“Wheniver you loike,” said the host; and the Englishman
came bustling in—a tall sandy-haired man of
sixty perhaps, full of restiveness, and of the condition,
I should judge, of a moderately well-to-do English
farmer. He wore a snuff colored coat, and over it a
Mackintosh,—yellow leathern gaiters, splashed with
mud, and a broad-brimmed drab hat.

He thanked me for my civility in a short, sharp
way, and after a very brief toilet, disposed himself for
the dinner which was now smoking on the table.

“And Mary,” said he turning to the gaunt landlady,
“please bring me a pint o' sherry, and let Boots
clean up my galoshes, and let him have the `fly' at the
door at seven to a minute; and Mary—

“Mistress Flaherty, surr!”—with a curtsy, said
the woman.

“Oh, eh, I beg pardon Mistress Flaherty; and will
Mistress Flaherty see that the sheets have a good airing
for me, against midnight or thereabout,—there's a good
woman?”

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

“The house niver gives damp sheets, surr.”

“Its a igh feather these Irish maids wear in their
caps,” said he as the landlady disappeared.

We fell presently to discussion of the mutton, and to
the relative merits of the Southdowns and of the little
moor-fed sheep one meets with in Ireland, in which I
found he was as thoroughly English in his tastes, as in
his appearance. We talked of the bog, of the potatoe
disease, of the poor-rates; an hour passed thus, and
finally we came back to the weather and the Christmas
season;—“not just the season,” I observed, “that an
Englishman usually chooses to while away in a damp
inn.”

“Quite right,” said he, as he went on compounding
a punch from a few fragrant materials brought up from
the tap; “quite right as you say, and a damp ride on
such a night as this, is worse than the inn and the
punch.”

This latter cheered him, and invited a more personal
chat than he had yet indulged in.

“It is to Armagh you are going to night?” said I.

“Thereabout,” said he; “and I may tell you, now
that we've tasted the punch together—your good 'elth,
sir—that if I find the man I'm in search of, and if he's
the man I take him for, this will be the merriest Christmas
eve I've passed in twenty years' time.”

“Indeed,” said I, rather startled by a certain pathos

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

in his tone which I had not before recognised; “some
old friend, perhaps?”

“Not a bit of it—not one bit; never saw him in
my life. The oddest thing in the world.”

This was said rather to himself than to me, and he
relapsed into a musing mood, which I did not feel at
liberty for a time to interrupt.

“It's not the first mystery that's perplexed me to-day,”
said I, half laughingly, as the stranger lifted his
head again.

“Ah, indeed—and pray, if I may be so bold, what's
the other?”

“Come to the window and perhaps I can show you”
said I. The December evenings in the North of
Ireland are terribly long. Our own candles had been
lighted since three of the afternoon; and as I pulled
aside the curtain, the street lamps and shop fronts were
all cheerfully ablaze. Over the watch-makers, in the
window where my chief observation of the morning had
centered there was no lamp burning, but there was a
ruddy glow in the room, such as a well lighted grate-full
of coals might throw out.

“Do you see?” said I, “over the way? There's a
dog lying before the fire.”

“Aye, aye,—I see.”

“And there 's a woman in the shadow by the
hearth.”

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

“Quite right, I can make out her figure.”

And there's a pair of children; you see how the
fire-light reddens up their faces?”

“Aye, aye, chubby rogues—God bless me, I had
such once. And that's the father I suppose, from the
way they lean upon him and tug at his waistcoat?”

“There's the mystery,” says I.

“Oho!”

“Does he look like a murderer?” said I.

“Bless my soul! murderer! What do you mean?”

I dropped the curtains, and when we had taken our
places again before the fire, I detailed to him the incidents
of the morning. He seemed to enjoy immensely
the oddity of the whole thing, and chiefly the assurance
of the gaunt old Flaherty, who brought up a murderer
from the bottom of the North Sea to drive straight into
town on such a dreary December day.

“But whose was this murder?” says my companion,
with a sudden, thoughtful check to his hilarity.

“Dormont, was the name I think.”

The man gave a sudden start. “Bless me! Ben
Dormont! I began to suspect as much. Why do you
know I knew him like a brother; in fact he was my
wife 's brother; and lived away here in the North of
Ireland; aye, Ben Dormont; he was murdered true
enough; but its not our friend over yonder that did it.
There was a story I know that some young Belfast-man

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

killed him, and they tracked him to Cork; but he, poor
fellow, went down in—the Londonderry—sure enough—
the very ship; they're right there. But the man
who killed Dormont was Pat Eagan, who died in Ingy
three years gone. My son you must know, is sergeant
in Her Majesty's forty-third, and Pat was one of his
men—enlisted in Ingy. He fell sick of the fever there,
and at the last wanted a priest, and a magistrate, and
made a clean breast of it. My boy sent home copies
of all the papers; if the Flaherty wants them to clear
up the name of her drowned friend, she shall have
them.”

I must confess to a strong feeling of relief at this
revelation; for in spite of myself I was beginning to
feel a warm interest in the people over the way, and
had been oppressed with an uncomfortable sense of the
Flaherty's earnestness, and of her “iligant mimory.”

But there was another little episode connected with
the story of the murder, as the landlord had detailed it,
which perhaps my English companion might throw
light upon; indeed, I had my suspicions, that he had
purposely waived all allusion to it. But my curiosity
overbore, for the time, all sense of delicacy.

“If I remember rightly,” said I, carelessly, “there
was a young woman associated in some way with the
story of this Dormont murder?”

The old gentleman's face quivered; for a moment

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

he seemed to hesitate how he should meet the question;
then he broke out in a tone of passionate bitterness:

“Aye sir, you've heard it; you've heard she was
a wanton, and I fear it was God's truth; you've heard
her father shut his door upon her, and I wish my hand
had withered before I did it. You've heard she died
in the workus—God forgive me;—my daughter, sir;
my poor, wretched Jane!”

Patrick tapped at the door and said the `fly' was
ready.

The old gentleman sat by the fire leaning forward,
and with his face buried in his hands. Presently
he rose, with his composure partly restored again.
“You know now,” said he, approaching me, “why
I've had many a weary Christmas; but I've a faint
hope left; and I'm in chase of it to-night. I told you
my boy heard of the confession of Pat Eagan, and
went to see him before he died. He told him who he
was, and asked if he could tell him the truth about
Jane. `Is she alive or dead?' said Pat. `Dead,'
said my boy. `I don't know all the truth,' said Pat,
`but there's a man in Ingy can right her name if he
will; and his name is James Bonneford.' And my boy
wrote me that he hunted that man through the country,
as he would have hunted a deer: now he heard of him,
now he didnt hear of him. There were two years or
more of this, when he wrote me (and the letter only

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

came a week ago) that the man had gone to Ireland,
on his way to Ameriky; and that he might be heard
of about Armagh. That's my errand to night.”

“God help you,” said I.

And he drew on his galoshes, buttoned up his mackintosh,
bade me good evening, and presently I heard
the fly rattling away up the street.

I stirred the fire, drew my chair before it, and was
meditating another attack upon the county Gazetteer,
when Patrick appeared with a slip of paper which he
handed me, and says—“It's a man below steers, as
would loike a worrd with the gintleman in the Wellington
parlor.”

I turned the paper to the light—“James Bonneford,”
in a full, bold hand was written on it. It was
my English companion of the dinner, doubtless, the man
was in search of; but how on earth could he have got
wind of his arrival? The mysteries of the day were
thickening on me.

As I walked leisurely down the stairs, I overheard
violent and excited talk from the tap-room; and from
the chance words that caught my ear, I saw that
Mistress Flaherty's suspicions of the morning were
meeting active discussion. Mr. Bonneford could wait
surely, until I learned what course the altercation was
taking. A half dozen of the neighbors had strolled in,
and among them, with a terribly excited face, I saw
the object of suspicion himself.

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

“And who is it says Mike Carlingford's come
home?” says he, challenging the company with a defiant
air.

“Its Meestress Flaherty,” says one.

“Flaherty be d—!” said the man. “Didn't Mike
Carlingford go down with the Londonderry, eight years
ago?”

“Moike, Moike,” said the Flaherty pressing forward,
“don't forswear yourself, if ye did rap the old
man on the head. It's Moike ye are; and if I was
hanged for it, I'd say it, and may the Lord have mercy
on ye!”

There was an earnestness, and directness in the old
woman's tones that carried conviction to the neighbors.

The man saw it only too clearly, and his jaw drooped;
the color left his face; I thought he would have
fallen; but he rallied, and said in a subdued tone—all
his defiance gone—“it's not you'll be hanged, Mistress
Flaherty: it's me they'd be afther hanging. They
chased me out of Ireland, and only the Lord saved me
when the Londonderry went down, and I thought shure
He would have made it right before long; but he hasn't.
For I'm as innocent of that murder as the babe that's
unborn.”

“I belave ye, Moike,” said the Flaherty; “now I
look at yer and hear ye say it—by my sowl and I belave
ye, Moike.”

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

“You are quite right, I think, my good woman,”
said I. And thereupon I detailed to them the particulars
which I had learned from the Englishman above
stairs; and I think I never made a little speech which
was more approved.

“Thank God—thank God!” said Mike, while a
half dozen, and the Flaherty foremost, crowded about
him to give his hand a shake.

“Now, for the little woman!” said Mike, springing
away.

“He was married then,” said a voice.

“Aye,” said Mike starting back, “who dares to say
she wasn't? Married a fortnight before the cursed
murder; 'twas that took me so often to the house; and
the very night, Janey pulls away my badge, and says
Mike don't be afther wearing these ribbons—they'll get
you in trouble; and she threw it to Touser that was
lying under the table, and the dog followed me out that
night, and there, near to the gate, he found the old man,
and hung by him. But Touser has made the bad job
good to me; there's niver a man or woman in Ireland
or England, not excepting her own father, that's been
so kind to the children, ever since they were born, as
that dog.”

“Children!” says Flaherty, “and by my sowl, I
consated it long ago;—them girrls is twins!”

“A brace of them,” says Mike, “and I never saw

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

their blessed faces till this day noon; and now they'll
have an honest name to carry: it's this that's borne so
hard upon the little woman: for at the very last I said
to her,—“Janey, whatever befals, mind ye wait till God
clears it up, before you do the naming: it's better a
child should have none, than a murderer's.” And with
that, and shouting merry Christmas to all of them,
Mike dashed out, and across the street again.

Of course I had forgotten all about Mr. Bonneford;
I suspected who he must be; Patrick made the matter
clear—“And shure its Moike, hisself; isn't it written—
Moike?” (looking at the slip of paper in my hand.)
“He said he'd be jist afther thanking the gintleman that
sent over the cakes the mornin'.”

“All right, Patrick; and now Patrick put some
fresh coals on the fire in the “Wellington,” and ask the
Flaherty to bring me two or three sheets of paper, inkstand
and pens.”

I had been writing an hour or two perhaps, when I
heard the rattle of a fly below, and remembered that
my dinner friend must be nearly due, on his return. In
he came presently, thoroughly fagged, heart-sick, and
moody.

“I am afraid you've been unsuccessful,” I said.

“My boy has been deceived,” said he. “The only
Bonnefords about Armagh, are a quiet family, that I
went blundering upon with a story about Ingy, and

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

James Bonneford, till I believe they thought me a madman;
I'm not far from it, God knows!”

“Cheer up my good friend” said I, “a visitor has
been in since you left, about whom you'll be glad to
hear;” and I tossed the strip of paper toward him.
The old gentleman took out his spectacles, and spelled
it letter by letter,—“James Bonneford!—what does all
this mean?” says he in a maze.

“It means this,” said I, “that James Bonneford is
only the name that Mike Carlingford wore in India to
escape suspicion and pursuit; and this Mike Carlingford
is the legal husband of your daughter Jane (the old
man's face lighted here with the gladdest smile I ever
saw) and they are both now over the way, with their
children (here the old man's face grew fairly radiant)
and I daresay, if they knew you were here, they would
invite you to pass Christmas eve with them.”

There was dead silence for a moment.

—“No they wouldnt—no they wouldn't,” fairly
blubbered the old man; then turning upon me, with
something of his former manner, “You're not playing
me unfair? It's all true you are telling me?”

“As true as that you are sitting before me.”

The old gentleman leaped from his chair, and made
a dash into the hall—turned again, came back with his
broad-brim drawn far over his brow—his lips twitching
nervously, and muttering “I've treated her like a brute—
like a brute—indeed I have.”

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

“I know you have, my good friend,” said I, “and
its quite time you began to treat her like a woman and
a daughter.”

“That's what I will,” said he, taking courage and
moving away.

“One moment;”

I wrote upon a slip of paper;—Christmas eve is
a good time to forgive injuries.
—I folded it, and
begged him to take it across the street, with the compliments
of the season from the Wellington parlor: “There
was a little gift for the girls in the morning,” said I,
“and this is for the Papa.”

I hope it may have had its effect: it is quite certain
that something did; for I saw no more of my dinner
companion that night; and when I looked out of my
chamber window at eight o'clock next morning, who
should I see upon the sunny side of the street (it had
cleared over-night), but the same old gentleman, beaming
with smiles, leading a little grandchild by each
hand, and the dog “Touser” following after, with a
very mystified air.

And when I took the coach for Drogheda, as I did
at nine, a rosy cheeked little girl came running over
with a merry Christmas for me (which I met with a
kiss), and a sprig of Holly tied with white ribbon, which
I placed in my button hole and kept there through all
that lonely ride. At night, I transferred it to my note

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

book, and it is from its crumbling leaves, lying there
still, that I have fanned this little story of an Irish-Christmas
into shape.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

SECOND STORY: ACCOUNT OF A CONSULATE.

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-080

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

JULIUS CæSAR was a Consul, and the first Bonaparte;
and so was I.

I do not think that I am possessed of any very extraordinary
ambition. I like comfort, I like mushrooms;
(truffles I do not like). I think Lafitte is a
good wine, and wholesome. Gin is not to my taste,
and I never attended caucuses. Therefore, I had never
entertained great expectations of political preferment,
and lived for a considerable period of years without any
hopes in that way, and with a very honest indifference.

And yet, when my name actually appeared in the
newspapers, as named by appointment of the President,
Consul to — Blank, I felt, I will confess (if I may use
such an expression), an unusual expansion. I felt confident
that I had become on a sudden the subject of a
good deal of not unnatural envy. I excused people for
it, and never thought of blaming or of resenting it.

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

My companions in the every-day walks of life, I treated,
I am satisfied, with the same consideration as
before.

In short, I concealed my elation as much as possible,
and only indulged the playful elasticity of my
spirits in a frequent private perusal of that column
of the New York Times which made the announcement
of my appointment, and where my name appeared
in print, associated with those of the distinguished Mr.
Soulé, Mr. Greaves (I believe), Mr. Daniels, Mr.
Brown, Mr. McCrea, and a great many others.

I cannot accurately describe my feelings when the
postmaster of our town (a smart gentleman of great
tact, but now turned out), handed me a huge packet
from the Department of State, franked by Mr. Marcy
(evidently his own hand had traced the lines), sealed
with the large seal of the Department, and addressed to
me, Mr. Blank, Consul of the United States for —
Blank. I took the postmaster by the hand and endeavored
to appear cool. I think I made some casual
remark about the weather. Good heavens, what a
hypocrite!

I broke open the packet with emotion. It contained
a notice (I think it was in the Secretary's hand) of my
appointment to — Blank. It contained a printed
list of foreign ministers and consuls, in which my name
was entered in writing. In the next issue, I was sure it

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

would appear in print. It contained a published pamphlet
(quite thin) of instructions. It contained a circular,
on paper of a blue tinge, recommending modest dress.
I liked the friendly way in which the recommendation
was conveyed; not absolutely compelling, but advising—
a black coat, and black pantaloons. In the warmth
of my grateful feelings at that time, I think I should
have vowed compliance if the Secretary had advised
saffron shorts, and a sky-blue tail-coat.

There was, beside, in the packet a blank of a bond,
to be filled up in the sum of two thousand dollars, as a
kind of guarantee for the safe return of such consular
property as I might find at — Blank. I was
gratified at being able to render such a substantial
evidence of my willingness to incur risks for the
sake of my country, and of the Administration. It was
necessary, however, that two good bondsmen should
sign the instrument with me. I knew I should have no
difficulty in finding them. I asked two of my friends to
come forward in the matter. They came forward
promptly; and without an arrière-pensée (to make use
of an apt foreign expression) they put their names to
the bond. I should be tempted to give their names
here, did I not know their modesty would be offended
by public notice.

I sent the instrument to Washington in a large envelope,
with a mention in one corner, in my own

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

handwriting,—“Official Business.” I did not drop it into
the outside box of the office, but presented it with my
own hands through the trap to the clerk. The clerk
read the address, and turned toward me with a look
of consideration that I never saw upon his face before.
And yet (so deceitful is human pride), I blew my nose
as if nothing of importance had happened! I knew
that the clerk would mention the circumstance of the
“Official” letter to the second clerk, and that both
would look at me with wonder when they next met me
in the street, or gazed on me in my pew at the church.
In short, I cannot describe my feelings.

A few days after, I received one or two letters in
handwriting unknown to me; they proved to be applications
for clerkships in my consular bureau. I replied
to them in a civil, but perhaps rather stately manner,
informing the parties that I was not yet aware of the
actual income of the office, but if appearances were
favorable, I promised to communicate further.

A friend suggested to me that perhaps, before assuming
so important a trust, it would be well to make
a short trip to the seat of government, and confer personally
with the members of the Cabinet. The suggestion
seemed to me judicious. I should in this way
be put in possession of the special views of the Administration,
and be better able to conduct the business of
my office, in agreement with the Government views of

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

international policy, and the interests of the world generally.
It is true, the cost of the journey would be
something, but it was not a matter to be thought of in
an affair of so grave importance. I therefore went to
Washington.

In a city where so many consuls are (I might say)
annually appointed, it was not to be expected that my
arrival would create any unusual stir. Indeed it did
not. If I might be allowed the expression of opinion
on such a point, I think that the inn-keeper gave me
a room very near the roof—for a consul. I called almost
immediately on my arrival at the office of the
Secretary of State. I was told that the Secretary of
State was engaged, but was recommended by his door-keeper
to enter my name at the bottom of a long list in
his possession, in order that I might secure my turn for
admittance. I represented my official character to the
door-keeper. I could not discover that his countenance
altered in the least; he, however, kindly offered to present
me at the door of the consular bureau.

The gentlemen of that department received me graciously,
and congratulated me, I thought, in a somewhat
gleeful manner, considering their responsible positions,
upon my appointment. At my request they showed me
some communications which were on file from the consular
office I was destined to fill. There were a few
letters on foolscap, and a few on note paper. They did

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

not seem to me to come up altogether to the “Instructions.”
I made a remark to that effect, which appeared
to be unobserved.

Among other papers was a list of the effects belonging
to the consular office at — Blank. It read, if I
remember rightly:

“One Small Flag.

“One Brass Stamp.

“One Pewter do.

“Two Books of Record.

“Nine Blank Passports.

“One broken-legged Table.

“Two Office Stools (old).

“One `Arms' (good condition).”

I must say I was surprised at this list. It seemed
to me there was some discrepancy between the two
thousand dollar bond I had signed, and the value of the
effects of which I was to come into possession. It
seemed to me, however, that furniture and things of
that sort might be dear in so distant a country. I had
no doubt they were. I hinted as much to the clerk in
attendance.

He said he thought they might be.

Nous verrons,” said I, at which he smiled and said,
“Oh, you know the language, then?”

I said I should know it; only the place was Italian,
and the remark I had just made was in the French language.

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

“Oh dear, well,” said he, “I don't think it makes
any difference.”

I told him “I hoped it wouldn't.”

“Its rare they know the language,” said he, picking
a bit of lint off from his coat-sleeve.

I felt encouraged at this.

“Only take a small dictionary along,” continued
he.

I asked if there was one belonging to the office?

He thought not.

I asked him, then, how much he thought the place
was worth?

At this he politely showed me an old account of
“returns.” It seemed to be a half-yearly account,
though some of the half-years were skipped apparently,
and the others, I really thought, might as well have
been skipped. Indeed I was not a little taken aback
at the smallness of the sums indicated. I daresay I
showed as much in my face, for the clerk told me, in a
confidential way, that he doubted if the returns were
full. He thought they might be safely doubled. I
thought, for my own part, that there would not be much
safety in doubling them even.

The clerk further hinted, that within a short time
such positions would be of more value; there was to be
a revisal of the consular system.

I told him I had heard so; as, indeed, I had, any

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

time and many times within the last ten or fifteen years.
Beside which—there was my country!

“Breathes there a man with soul so dead”

(to quote a popular piece of poetry), who would not
serve his country, even if the fees are small?

And again, the returns were doubtless misrepresented:
indeed, I had heard of a private boast from a
late incumbent of the post, to the effect that “he had
lived in clover.” I had no doubt, in my own mind,
that the Government had, in some way, paid for the
clover.

I was disappointed, finally, in respect to an interview
with the Secretary of State. I had the honor,
however, while at Washington, of a presentation to the
Under-Secretary. I do not think that he was aware of
my appointment, or, indeed, that he had ever heard of
me before; though he made a kind effort to recall me
to remembrance; and, in any event was pleased (he
said) to make my acquaintance. He expressed himself
to the effect that men of character were needed for
Government offices.

I told him I thought they were.

The instructions ordered that I should give information
to the Department of the time of my sailing for my
foreign destination, with the name of the port at which
I was to embark, and of the ship. This I did—as the

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

instructions enjoined—upon foolscap. I must not omit
to mention, that I was provided with a special passport—
not, indeed, bearing the usual insignia of the eagle
and darts, but an autograph passport, designating in
good English my rank and destination, and inviting
foreign Governments generally to show me the attention
due to my official capacity.

I put this in my portmanteau, together with a pocket
edition of Vattel On the Law of Nations, for private
reference, and also a small dictionary. With these, I
bade my friends adieu, shaking them cheerfully by the
hand, and from the poop of the ship waved a farewell
to my country. The professed travel-writers—such as
Bayard Taylor—describe these things a great deal better.
I can only say that, with a very bitter feeling in
my chest, I went below, where I remained the most of
the time until we reached the other side.

When I arrived in France—where I was not personally
known—I trusted very much to the extraordinary
passport which I carried, and which I had no doubt
would make considerable impression upon the officials.
Indeed, a timid man who had made the voyage with
me, and who was in some way made aware of my consular
capacity (though I never hinted it myself,) ventured
to hope that I would give him my assistance in
case his papers were not all right. I promised I would
do so. I may say that I felt proud of the application.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

I walked with great confidence into the little receiving-room
of the police, guided by two soldiers who wore
caps very much like a reversed tin-kettle, and presented
my special passport. The chief of the office looked at
it in a very hard manner, and then passed it to his
neighbor. I was certainly prepared for a look of consideration
on their part. On the contrary, I thought
they examined me with a good deal of impertinent
scrutiny.

At length one of them said, with an air of confidence,
Vous êtes Anglais?”—You are English?

I could not help saying—using the French form of
expression—“Mon Dieu!—no!”

And I proceeded to tell him what I really was, and
that the passport was an American passport, and of an
official character. The officers looked at it again, and
seemed to consult for a while together; at length one
said, “C'est égal—it's all the same”—asked me my
name, and, with some hesitation, placed his seal upon
the instrument. In this way I was let into France.
The timid man who had voyaged with me, had, meantime,
sidled away. I suspect he must have gone up to
Paris by an early train, for I did not meet with him
again. I hope he had no trouble.

There was not very much made of my dignity in
any part of France; but not being accredited to that
country, I felt no resentment, and enjoyed Paris perhaps

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

as much as any merely private citizen could do. To
prevent, however, any mistake in future about my passport,
I printed in large characters and in the French
language, upon the envelope, “Passport of Blank, Consul
of the United States of America, for — Blank.”

This was a good hit, and was, I found, readily understood.
The landlord, with whom I staid while in
Paris (an obliging man) made up his bill against the
title in full. It was pleasant to have recognition.

I continued my journey in excellent spirits. I think
it was on the road through Switzerland that I fell in
with a chatty personage in the coupé of the diligence;
and having at one time to hand my passport to a soldier
at a frontier station, the paper came under the eye of
my companion of the coupé. He was charmed to have
the honor of my acquaintance. He expressed an excessive
admiration for my country and my fellow-members
of the Government.

I asked him if he had ever been in the United States?
He said he had not; but he had a friend, he told me,
who once touched at Guadaloupe, and found the climate
delightful.

I told him, in all kindness, that the United States
did not reach as far as that.

Comment?” said he.

I repeated, that at the time I left, the West Indies
were not included in the United States.

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

Oh, çà arrivera!” said he; and he made a progressive
gesture with his two hands, as if he would embrace
the flank of the diligence horses.

He asked me if the country was generally flat?

I told him it was a good deal so.

“But, mon Dieu!” said he, “what fevers and
steamboats you have—vous avez là bas!

In short, he proved a very entertaining companion;
and upon our arrival at the station of the Customs, he
presented me, with a good deal of ceremony, to the
presiding officer as the Consul of the United States.
It was the first time (indeed, one of the few times)
upon which I had received official recognition. The
Customsman bowed twice, and I bowed twice in return.
The presentation proved very serviceable to me, as
it was the means of relieving me from a very serious
difficulty shortly after.

My passport, as I have already remarked, was
wholly in manuscript; and the only characters at all
conspicuous in it were those which made up the name
of “Wm. L. Marcy.” I do not mean to attribute to
that gentleman the vanity of wishing to appear more
important than the Consul, even in the instrument with
which I was fortified. But the truth was, that the Secretary
of State's signature, being in his stout autograph,
was quite noticeable in contrast with the light, clerkly
flourishes by which it was surrounded.

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

In short, it was presumed at the guard-house that
my papers gave protection—if they gave protection to
anybody (which seems to have been doubted)—to Mr.
Wm. L. Marcy. I was entered, therefore, upon the
police record under that name. But on discovery of
the fact that my luggage bore a different address, it
was further presumed that Mr. Marcy had purloined
the effects of another party; and under this apprehension,
I came very near being placed in confinement.

I explained the matter eagerly, but had considerable
difficulty in making the officials understand that I was
really not Mr. Marcy; and not being Mr. Marcy, could
not be accused of any misdeeds attributable to that gentleman.
I furthermore explained, as well as I was
able, that Mr. Marcy was a grand homme (and here the
French came gracefully to my aid)—that he was, in
short, a man of great distinction—highly esteemed in
the country from which I came, and absolutely retained
there by his official duties, making it utterly impossible
for him to be travelling just now upon the Continent of
Europe, even with his own luggage—setting aside the
calumny of his having taken possession of another
man's.

I fear, however, that all would have been of no
avail, if the Customsman had not been sent for, and
had not come gallantly to my relief. I was indebted to
him—under Providence—for my escape.

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

Upon arrival at my port of destination, I was evidently
regarded with considerable suspicion. In common
with some fifty others, I was packed in a small
barrack-room until decision should be had upon our
papers of admission. After very much earnest study
of my passport, both within and without, the chief of
the examining department (who was a scholarly man
deputed for that employment) seemed to understand that
I had come in the professed quality of Consul.

He asked me, in a solemn tone, if the fact was as
he had surmised?

I told him, eagerly, that he was quite correct.

Upon this he gave me a ticket of admission, authorizing
me to enter the town, and advising me to apply
in two days' time at the bureau of police for my passport
or a permit of residence.

I took lodgings at a respectable hotel, and was presently
found out by a shrewd fellow (a Swiss, I think),
who executed the languages for the house. He wished
to know if I would like to engage him for `the sights.'

I replied in a playful way—disguising as much as
possible my dignity—that I was to stop some time;
that I was, in short, Consul for the United States, and
should probably have many leisure opportunities.

He felt sure I would. He took off his hat, and
showed tokens of respect for the office which I never
met with before—nor since.

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

I beg to recommend him to any party travelling in
that direction; his name is, I think, Giacomo Guarini;
aged forty-five, and broad in the shoulders, with a slight
lisp in his English.

By his advice I called at the bureau of the police,
where I made known my quality of Consul. They were
sorry, the officials said, that they had no information
of that kind. I expressed some surprise, and stated
that I had the honor to bring the information myself—
alluding to the passport.

They observed that, though this information was
very good for me, as coming from my Government, it
was hardly so good for them, who awaited all such information
from their Government. Not having yet consulted
Vattel very thoroughly, I did not deem it prudent
to reply hastily to this first diplomatic proposition. If,
indeed, there had been an eagle on the passport—!

The officials informed me that, if I wished to stay
in the town, I could do so by paying ten zwanzigers
(about a dollar and a half our money) for a permit.

I asked how it would be if I purchased no such
permit?

In that case I must leave (though it was very kindly
expressed).

I reflected that, all things considered, it would be
better to stay. My experience with my passport, thus
far, had not been such as to warrant any great reliance

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

on that instrument. Indeed, I think I should advise a
friend anticipating travel (for pleasure), to provide himself
with a private passport.

This point being settled, I looked over my official
papers and found a letter addressed by the Secretary of
State to the “Present Incumbent” of the office, requesting
him to deliver into my keeping the seals, flags,
stools, and arms of the office.

I made inquiries regarding him. Nobody about
the hotel seemed to know him, or, indeed, ever to have
heard of him. I had fortunately a private letter to a
banker of the town (exceedingly useful to me afterward).
I called upon him, and renewed my inquiries. He
regretted, he said, to inform me that Mr. —, the
late acting Consul, had only the last week committed
suicide by jumping out of his office-window into the
dock.

I must confess that I was shocked by this announcement.
I hoped it was not owing to any embarrassments
arising out of his official position. The banker, who
was a polite man, regretted that he could not inform me.

I must not omit to mention that the letter of the
Secretary of State, requesting the supposed incumbent
to deliver up the papers, the seals, the stools, etc., contained
(through some error of the clerk) the name of
some other person than myself as the proper recipient;
so that I had, from the time of my landing in Europe,

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

entertained considerable doubt about the success of my
application. It was then with a feeling of some relief—
tempered by humane regrets—that I learned of the untimely
fate of the individual to whom the official demand
was addressed. I at once destroyed the letter which
might have invalidated my claim, and pursued my inquiries
in regard to the papers, the flag, the stamps, and
the stools.

Through the kindness of my banker I succeeded in
tracing them to the office of a Jewish ship-broker, whom
I found wrapped in a bear-skin coat, and smoking a
very yellow meerschaum. He spoke English charmingly.
He said he had succeeded (I could scarce tell
how) to the late incumbent.

I asked about the suicide.

The Israelite tapped his forehead with his skinny
fore-finger, waved it back and forth for a moment, and
left me in a very distressing state of perplexity.

I asked after the flag, the sign-board, the table, etc.
He said they were deposited in his garret, and should be
delivered up whenever I desired. He informed me further
that he knew of my appointment through a paragraph
in Galignani's Messenger. It seemed an odd way
of establishing my claim, to be sure; but from the experience
I had already found with my passport, I thought
it was not worth while to shake the Jewish gentleman's
belief by referring him to that instrument.

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

I borrowed the ship-broker's seal—the consular seal—
and addressed a note to the chief authority of the port
(in obedience to home instructions), informing him of
my appointment. I furthermore addressed a large letter
to the `Department,' acquainting them with my safe
arrival, and with the sad bereavement of the State in
the loss of the late acting Consul. (I learned afterward
that he had been a small ship-broker, of Hebrew extraction,
and suspected of insanity.)

The governor of the port replied to me after a few
days, informing me, courteously, that whenever the
Central Government should be pleased to recognise my
appointment, he would acquaint me with that fact.

My next object was to find lodgings; and as the
instructions enjoined attendance from ten until four, it
was desirable that the office should be an agreeable one,
and, if possible, contiguous to sleeping quarters.

The old Jewish gentleman, indeed, kindly offered to
relieve me of all the embarrassments of the business;
but I showed him a copy of the new instructions, which
would not admit of my taking into employ any other
than a naturalized citizen. I thought he seemed amused
at this; he certainly twisted his tongue within his cheek
in a very peculiar manner. Still he was courteous.

I succeeded at length in finding very airy quarters,
with a large office—connected with the sleeping apartment
by a garden. A bell-rope was attached to the office

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

door, and the bell being upon the exterior wall, within
the garden, could be distinctly heard throughout the
apartment. This arrangement proved a very convenient
one. As only three or four American ships were
understood to arrive in the course of the year, and as
the office was damp and mouldy—being just upon the
water's side—I did not think it necessary (viewing the
bell) to remain there constantly from ten until four. I
sincerely hope that the latitude which I took in this respect
will be looked on favorably by the Home Government.
Indeed, considering the frequent travel of my
fellow-diplomats the past season, I think I may without
exaggeration presume upon indulgence.

I remained quietly one or two weeks waiting for
recognition. Occasionally I walked down by the outer
harbor to enjoy the sight of an American bark which
just then happened to be in port, and whose commander
I had the honor of meeting at the office of the Jewish
ship-broker.

After six weeks of comparative quietude—broken
only by mailing an occasional large letter* to the Department—
I assumed, under official sanction, the bold

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

step of taking possession of the seals, the papers, the
stools, the flag, and the arms. They were conveyed to
me, on the twelfth of the month, in a boat. I shall not
soon forget the occasion. The sun shone brightly. The
“arms” filled up the bow of the skiff; the papers, the
stools, and the flag, were lying in the stern-sheets. I
felt a glow at sight of the flag, though it was small and
somewhat torn. If the office should prove lucrative, I
determined to buy another at my own cost. The sign-board,
or “arms” was large—larger than any I had yet
seen in the place; much larger than the Imperial arms
over the Governor's doors. I should say it must have
been six feet long by four broad. The eagle was grand,
and soared upon a blue sky; the olive branch, in imitation
of nature, was green; the darts of a lively red.

And yet, I must admit, it seemed to me out of all
proportion to the flag and to the shipping. I thought it
must have been ordered by a sanguine man. It reminded
me of what I had heard of the United States
arms, erected in the Crystal Palace of London. I feared
it was too large for the business. I never liked, I
must confess, that sort of disproportion. If I might use
a figurative expression,—I should say that I had never
a great fancy for those fowls which crow loudly, but
never lay any eggs.

If the “arms” had been of ordinary size, I should
have raised it upon my roof. My serving man was

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

anxious to do so. But I reflected that only one American
ship was then in port; that it was quite uncertain
when another would arrive. I reflected that the officefurniture
was inconsiderable; even one of the stools alluded
to in the official list brought to my notice at
Washington, had disappeared; and instead of nine
blank passports there were now only seven. I therefore
retained the sign in my office, though it filled up valuable
space there. I gave a formal receipt for the flag,
the stamps, the arms, the stool, the table, the record
books, and for a considerable budget of old papers in a
very tattered condition.

Two days after, I received a bill from the late Jewish
incumbent to the amount of twenty-five dollars, for
repairs to flag and “arms.” Having already given a
receipt for the same, and communicated intelligence
thereof to the seat of government, I felt reluctantly
compelled to decline payment; I proposed, however, to
forward the bill to the Department with all the necessary
vouchers. The Jewish broker finding the matter
was assuming this serious aspect, told me that the fee
was a usual one on a change of consulate; and assured
me jocularly, that as the consulate was changed on an
average every eighteen months, the sign-board was the
most profitable part of the business. I observed, indeed,
that the paint was very thick upon it; and it appeared
to have been spliced on one or two occasions.

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

There arrived, not long after, to my address, by the
way of the Marseilles steamer, a somewhat bulky package.
I conjectured that it contained a few knick-knacks,
which I had requested a friend to forward to me from a
home port. By dint of a heavy bribe to the customs
men, added to the usual port charges, I succeeded in
securing its delivery without delay. It proved to be a
set of the United States Statutes at Large, heavily bound
in law calf. A United States eagle was deeply branded
upon the backs of the volumes. There was evidently a
distrust of the consular character. The thought of this,
in connection with the late suicide, affected me painfully.
I thought—looking upon the effects around me—
that I should not like to be reduced so far as to rob
my consulate!

I found many hours of amusement in looking over
the records of the office; they were very brief, especially
in the letter department. And on comparing the condition
of the records with my consular instructions, I was
struck with an extraordinary discrepancy. The law,
for instance, enjoined copies to be made of all letters
dispatched from the office; but with the exception of
three or four, dated some fifteen years back, I could not
find that any had been entered. Indeed, one of my
predecessors had taken a very short, and as it seemed
to me, a very ingenious method of recording correspondence—
in this way:

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

April 1. Wrote Department, informing them of
arrival.

June 5. Wrote the Governor.

June 7. Received reply from the Governor, saying
he had got my letter.

June 9. Wrote the Governor, blowing up the
postoffice people for breaking open my letters.

July. Wrote home for leave of absence, and quit
the office.”

I think it was about a week after the installment of
the flag and arms in my office, that I received a very
voluminous packet from a native of the port, who gave
me a great many titles, and informed me in the language
of the country (in exceedingly fine writing), that he was
the discoverer of a tremendous explosive machine, calculated
to destroy fleets at a great distance, and to put
an end to all marine warfare. He intimated that he
was possessed of republican feelings, and would dispose
of his discovery to the United States—for a consideration.
After a few days—during which I had accomplished
the perusal—he called for my reply.

I asked, perhaps from impertinent curiosity, if he
had made any overtures to his own government?

He said he had.

I asked, with what success?

He said they had treated him with indignity, and
from the explanatory gestures he made use of to confirm
this statement, I have no doubt they did.

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

He said that genius must look for lucrative patronage
beyond the ocean, and glanced wistfully at the “arms.”
I told him—turning my own regard in the same direction—
that the United States Government was certainly
a very rich and powerful one. But, I added—
it was not in the habit of paying away large sums*
of money even to native genius; not even, I continued
sportively, to consular genius. I told him, if he would
draw up a plan and model of his machine, I should be
happy to inclose it in my budget of dispatches, for the
consideration of the distinguished gentleman at the head
of the Navy Department.

He asked me if I would add a strong opinion in its
favor?

I told him that I had not long been connected with
the shipping interests of my country, and was hardly
capable of forming an opinion about the merits of the
marine machine he was good enough to bring under my
notice. I was compelled further to observe, that I did
not think a very high estimate was placed by government
upon consular opinions of any sort. The poor
man seemed satisfied—looked wistfully again at the
“arms” as if they implied very extensive protection—
bade me good morning, and withdrew.

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

The weeks wore on, and there was no American
arrival; nor did I hear anything of my recognition by
the Central Government. I drew up in a careful manner,
two new record books in obedience to law, and
transcribed therein my various notes to the department
and foreign personages, in a manner that I am sure was
utterly unprecedented in the annals of the office. I
prepared the blank of a passport for signature—in case
one should be needed—thus reducing the effective number
of those instruments to six. I even drew up the
blank of a bill against Captain Blank (to be filled up on
arrival) for blank charges. Most of my charges, indeed,
may be said to have been blank charges.

On one occasion, about three weeks after full possession
of the “effects,” there was a violent ring at the
office bell. I hurried down with my record books and
inkstand, which I had transferred for security to my
sleeping quarters. It proved, however, to be a false
alarm: it was a servant who had rung at the wrong
door. He asked my pardon in a courteous manner, and
went away. I replaced the record books in the office
drawer, and retired to my apartment.

I think it was some two or three days after this,
when I heard of a large ship standing “off and on” at
the mouth of the harbor. I was encouraged to think,
by a friendly party, that she might be an American
vessel. I even went upon the tower of the town to have

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

a look at her with my spy-glass (a private spy-glass).
There was no flag flying; and she was too far off to
make her out by the rig. She came up, however, the
next day, and proved to be a British bark from Newcastle.

Matters were in this condition, the office wearing
its usual quiet air, when I was waited on one morning
by a weazen-faced little gentleman, who spoke English
with pertinacity, and a slight accent. He informed me
that he had been at one period incumbent of the office
which I now held. He asked, in a kind manner, after
the Government?

I thanked him, and told him that by last advices
they were all very well.

He said that he was familiar with the details of the
consular business, and would be happy to be of service
to me.

I thanked him in the kindest manner; but assured
him that the business was not yet of so pressing a character
as to demand an assistant. (Indeed, with the exception
of four or five letters dispatched in various
directions, and the preparation of the blanks already
alluded to, I had, in the course of two or three months,
performed no important consular act whatever.) My
visitor diverted consideration as gracefully as his English
would allow, to the climate and the society of
the port. He said he should be happy to be of service

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

to me in a social way; and alluded to one or two government
balls which, on different occasions, he had the
honor of attending in a consular capacity. I thanked
him again, without, however, preferring any very special
request.

After musing a moment, he resumed conversation
by asking me “if I had a coat?”

I did not fully understand him at first; and replied
at a venture, that I had several.

“Very true,” said he, “but have you the buttons?”

I saw that he alluded to the official costume, and
told him that I had not. Whereupon he said that he
had only worn his coat upon one or two occasions; and
he thought that, with a slight alteration, it would suit
admirably my figure.

I thanked him again; but taking from the drawer
the thin copy of consular instructions, I read to him
those portions which regarded the new order respecting
plain clothes. I told him, in short, that the blue and
the gilt (for I had not then heard of the re-introduction
of the dress system in various European capitals) had
utterly gone by. He seemed disappointed; but presently
recovered animation, and remarked that he had in
his possession a large American flag, which he had
purchased while holding the consular office, and which
(as the Government had declined paying for the same),

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

he would be happy to sell to me at a great reduction on
the original cost.

I told him that the affairs of the consulate were still
in an unsettled state; but in the event of business turning
out well, I thought that the Government might be
induced to enter into negotiations for the purchase.
(I had my private doubts of this, however.)

At my mention of the Government again, he seemed
disheartened. He soon asked me, in his broken manner
(I think he was of Dutch origin), “If the Gouverman
vass not a ittle mean about tose tings?”

I coughed at this; very much as the stationer, Mr.
Snagsby, used to cough when he made an observation
in Mrs. Snagsby's presence. But, collecting myself, I
said that the Government had shown great liberality in
the sign-board, and doubted if a larger one was to be
found in Europe. He surprised me, however, by informing
me in a prompt manner, that he had expended
a pound sterling upon it, out of his own pocket!

I hoped, mildly, that he had been reimbursed. He
replied, smartly, that he had not been. He continued
courteous, however; and would, I think, upon proper
representations on the part of the Government, be willing
to resume negotiations.

A fortnight more succeeded, during which several
bills came in—for the record books, postage, hire of
an office-boat, rent of office, beside some repairs I had

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

ordered to the office table. I had even gone so far as
to buy a few bottles of old wine, and a package of
Havana cigars, for the entertainment of any friendly
captains who might arrive. Affairs were in this condition
when I heard, one morning, upon the public
square of the town, that an American vessel had been
seen some miles down the gulf, and it was thought
that she might bear up for this harbor. I went home
to my rooms in a state of excitement it is quite impossible
to describe. I dusted the record books, and rubbed
up the backs of the United States Statutes at Large.
(I should have mentioned that I had added my private
copy of Vattel to the consular library; together, they
really made an imposing appearance.)

I took the precaution of oiling the pulley to the office
bell. My servant-man had hinted that it had sometimes
failed to ring. I ordered him to give it repeated
trials, while I took up a position in my apartment. It
rang distinctly, and so vigorously that I feared the occupants
of the adjoining house might be disturbed. I
therefore approached the window, and giving a concerted
signal, ordered my serving-man to abstain.

He was evidently in high spirits at the good order
in which matters stood. He renewed his proposal to
place the sign-board upon the roof of the house. I
found, however, upon inquiry, that it would involve the
labor of three men for half a day; I therefore abandoned

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

the idea. I authorized him, however, to apply a fresh
coating of varnish, and to place it in a conspicuous position
upon the side of the office fronting the door.

He wiped his forehead, and said it was a “disegnetto
meraviglioso
”—a wonderful little design!

The wind continued for some days northerly, and no
vessel came into port. On the fourth day, however, I
received a note from a friendly party, stating that an
American bark had arrived. I gave a dollar to the
messenger who brought the news. I saw the intelligence
confirmed in the evening journal. I was in
great trepidation all the following day. At length, a
little after the town clock had struck twelve, the captain
came. I hurried into the office to meet him. He
was a tall, blear-eyed man, in a damaged black beaver
with a narrow rim, tight-sleeved black dress-coat, and
cowhide boots.

I greeted him warmly, and asked him how he was?

He thanked me, and said he was “pretty smart.”
I regretted that I had not some rum-and-water. The
old wine I did not think he would appreciate. In short,
I was disappointed in my countryman. I should not
like to have sailed with him, much less to have served
under him. Before leaving the office, he cautioned me
against a sailor who might possibly come to me with his
“cussed” complaints: he said he was an “ugly devil,”
and I had best have nothing to do with him.

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

True enough, the next morning a poor fellow presented
himself, speaking very broken English, and complaining
that he was sadly abused—showing, indeed, a
black eye, and a lip frightfully bloated. I ordered my
serving-man to prepare him a little breakfast. This
was not, perhaps, a legitimate consular attention, but it
proved a grateful one; and the man consumed two or
three slices of broiled ham with extraordinary relish.
After this he told me a long story of the abuses he had
undergone, and of his desire to get a discharge. I
asked him if he had an American protection? He
said he had bought one upon the dock in New York,
shortly before sailing, and had paid a half eagle for it,
but it was lost.

This was unfortunate; and upon referring to the
ship's crew list, I found that the customs' clerk had dispatched
the whole subject of nationalities in a very summary
manner. He had written the words “U. States”
up and down the sheet in such an affluent style as to
cover two-thirds, or three-quarters or, (reckoning the
flourishes of his capitals) even the whole body of the
crew. Now as some four or five of them were notoriously,
and avowedly, as foreign as foreign birth, language
and residence could make them, I was compelled
to think lightly of the authority of the customs' clerk.

The Consular Instructions, moreover, I found were
not very definite in regard to the circumstances under

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

which a discharge might be granted. But the most trying
difficulty of all was the fact that I was not as yet—
in the eyes of the authorities—a Consul at all. Although
I might discharge the poor fellow, I could neither
procure him admittance to the hospital, or furnish him
with such papers as would be counted valid. I could,
indeed, protect him under the shadow of the arms and
the flag; but should he tire of the broiled ham, and
venture an escapade, he might, for aught that I knew,
be clapped into prison as a vagabond.

I stated the matter to him cautiously; alluding,
with some embarrassment, to my own present lack of
authority; advising him of the comparative infrequency
of American vessels at that port; and counselling him,
in sober earnest, to stick by the ship, if possible, until
he reached an adjoining port, where he would find a
recognized consul and more abundant shipping.

The consequence was, the poor fellow slunk back to
his ship, and the captain assured me, in a gay humor,
(I fear it was his habit to joke in such matters with
brother Consuls), that he “got a good lamming for his
pains.”

When the vessel was ready to leave, I made out her
papers. I doubt very much if any ship's papers were
ever made out with nicer attention to formalities. I
warmed up the stamp and printer's ink for some hours
by a low fire, in order to secure a good impression of

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

the consular seal. Without vanity, I may say that I
succeeded. I doubt if such distinct impressions were
ever before issued from that office. The bill was, I
think, a model in its way; it certainly was so for its
amount; for though I strained it to the full limit of the
Instructions, it fell at least one-third short of the usual
bills upon the record.

Upon the day of sailing (and I furnished my serving-man
with an extra bottle of wine on the occasion), I
presented myself at the office of the Port Captain, with
the usual vouchers respecting the ship and crew under
my charge. To my great vexation, however, that gentleman
politely informed me that he was not yet advised
officially of my appointment—that my seal and signature
in short (so elaborately done) were of no possible
service.

The skipper who attended me, rubbed his hat with
his elbow in a disturbed manner.

What was to be done?

The Captain of the Port suggested that he was himself
empowered to act as Consul for such powers as
were unrepresented; and he instanced, if I remember
rightly, some of the Barbary States.

I withdrew my papers, and my charge for services
which had proved so unavailing. I am afraid I was
petulant to the serving-man. Thus far the Consulate
had not come up to expectations. I began to distrust

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

the value of the place. I wrote off a sheet full of expostulations
to the Governor; another to the authorities at
home; and a third to our representative at the Court.
This last promised very strenuous exertion in my
behalf; and he was as good as his word; for a week
after I was gratified with a sight of my name, regularly
gazetted under the “Official heading” of the daily journals
of the place. The same evening the Governor of
the Port addressed to me an official note, upon an immense
sheet of foolscap, giving the information already
conveyed to me in the Gazette.

Nor was this the end of my triumph; for the next
day, or shortly afterward, a band of street performers
on various instruments (chiefly, however, their lungs),
came under my windows in a body, and played several
gratulatory airs to my success in procuring recognition.
They even followed up the music by shouting in a most
exhilarating manner. It showed kind-feeling; and I
was just observing to myself the hospitable interest of
these people, when my serving-man entered in great
glee, and informed me that it was usual on these occasions
to pay a small fee to the performers.

I can hardly say I was surprised at this; I asked—
how much? He said he would count them, and thought
about three shillings apiece (our money*) would be

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

sufficient. As there were but fifteen, I did not think it
high. I wondered if it had been the habit to charge
this matter in the stationery account?

The day after (for now I seemed to be growing rapidly
in importance), I received a very bulky package
from the chief of police, inclosing the passport, unpaid
bills, subscription papers, recommendations, and police
descriptions of one David Humfries, who, I was informed,
was in the port prison, for various misdemeanors—
chiefly for vagabondage; and who, being an American
citizen, was at my disposal. The chief of police expressed
a wish that I would take charge of the same,
and put him out of the country.

I examined the papers. They were curious. He
appeared to have figured in a variety of characters. An
Italian subscription list represented him as the father
of a needy family. A German one of about the same
date, expressed a desire that charitable people would assist
a stranger in returning to his home and friends at
the Cape of Good Hope. Among the bills was a rather
long one for beer and brandy.

I thought it would be patriotic to call upon my
countryman. I therefore left a note “absent on business,”
in the office window, and called at the prison. I
was ushered, under the charge of an official, into a dingy,
grated room upon the second floor, and was presented
to a stout negro-man, who met me with great

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

self-possession,—apologized for his dress (which indeed was
somewhat scanty), and assured me that he was not the
man he seemed.

I found him indeed possessed of somewhat rare accomplishments,
speaking German and French with very
much the same facility as English. He informed me
that he was a native of the Cape of Good Hope, though
a naturalized citizen of the country I represented. His
passport was certainly perfectly in order, and signed by
a late Chargé, Mr. Foote of Vienna. He assured me
farther, that he was of excellent family; and that his
father was a respectable man, well known in New
York, and the head of a large school in that city. I
told him of the application of the police, and of their
wish to be rid of him.

He did not appear to manifest resentment; but said
he would consent to any reasonable arrangement. He
had no objection to go to New York, provided his
wardrobe were put in a proper condition. He should
be sorry, he said, to meet the old gentleman (meaning
the schoolmaster) in his present guise.

I told him I was sorry that the law did not warrant
me in finding him a wardrobe, and that only by a fiction
could I class him among seamen, and provide him
with a passage home. Upon this, he avowed himself
(in calm weather) a capital sailor, and said he had once
served as cook.

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

I accordingly wrote to the authorities, engaging to
ship him by the first American vessel which should
touch the port. By rare accident this happened a fortnight
after; and having given a receipt for the black
man, besides supplying him with a few flannel shirts at
my own cost, I succeeded in placing him on board a
home-bound ship, by giving the captain an order on the
Treasury for ten dollars; the captain intimating, meantime,
that “he would get thirty dollars' worth of work
out of him, or take off his black skin.”

I did not envy the black man his voyage: I have
not had the pleasure of hearing from Mr. Humfries
since that date.

I have spoken of the arrival of a second American
ship; such was the fact. I need not say that the papers
were made out in the same style as the previous ones; I
had now gained considerable facility in the use of the
seal. Upon the payment of the fees I ventured to attach
the seal to my receipt for the same. It was not
necessary—it was not usual even; still I did it. If the
occasion were to be renewed, I think I should do it
again.

Not long after this accession of business, which gave
me considerable hopes of—in time—replacing the flag,
I received a visit from an Italian gentleman just arrived
from New York, where he had been an attaché to an
opera troupe. He informed me with some trepidation

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

that the authorities were not satisfied with his papers,
and had given him notice to return by sea.

I asked him if he was an American: whereupon he
showed me a court certificate of his intentions to become
a citizen, dated a couple of days before his leave, and
with it an imposing-looking paper, illustrated by a stupendous
eagle. This last, however, I found upon examination,
was only the instrument of an ambitious
Notary Public, who testified, thereby, to the genuine
character of the court certificate, and at the same time
invited all foreign powers to treat the man becomingly.
The paper, indeed, had very much the air of a passport,
and, by the Italian's account, had cost a good deal more.

I told him I should be happy to do what I could for
him, and would cheerfully add my testimony to the bona
fide
character of the court certificate.

The man, however, wished a passport.

I told him that the only form of passport of which
I knew (and I showed the six blanks), involved a
solemn declaration on my part, that the party named
was an American citizen. The Italian gentleman alluded
to M. Koszta and the New-York Herald.

I expressed an interest in both; but told him that I
had as yet no knowledge of the correspondence in the
Koszta affair; that there had been no change in the
consular instructions (and I showed him the little pamphlet).

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

I promised, however, to communicate with the
Chargé, who might be in possession of later advices;
and, in addition, offered to intercede with the authorities
to grant permission to an unoffending gentleman to
visit his friends in the country.

Upon this I undertook a considerable series of notes
and letters,—by far the most elaborate and numerous
which had yet issued from my consular bureau. I will
not presume to say how many there were, or how many
visits I paid to the lodging-quarters of the suspected
gentleman. I found it requisite,—to secure him any
freedom of action,—to become sponsor for his good conduct.
I need not say (after this) that I felt great solicitude
about him.

The notice of “absent on business” became almost
a fixture in the office window. I had written previously
to the Department for instructions in the event of
such application; I had never received them; indeed I
never did. The Chargé flatteringly confirmed my action,
and “relied on my discretion.” I was sorry to
find he relied so much upon it.

It seemed to me that an office involving so large
discretion should, at the least, have better furniture.
The stool, though now repaired, was a small stool. I
sat upon it nervously. The “Statutes at Large” I
looked on with pride and satisfaction. I had inaugurated
them, so to speak, in the office. I placed my

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

little Vattel by the side of them; I hope it is there now—
though there was no eagle on the back.

To return to the Italian gentleman, I at length succeeded
in giving him a safe clearance. I think he was
grateful: he certainly wore a grateful air when he left
my office for the last time, and I felt rewarded for my
labor. It was the only reward, indeed, I received: if he
had offered a fee, I think I should have declined. Was
I not there, indeed, for the service of my countrymen,
and of my intended countrymen? Of course I was.

The day after the Italian gentleman left I paid my
office rent for the current month, besides a small bill the
serving-man brought me for the caulking of the office
boat. It appeared that it had grounded with the tide,
and without our knowledge (there being no American
ships in port), had remained exposed for several days
to the sun.

Keeping the office in business trim, and sitting upon
the office stool, I received, one day, a very large packet,
under the seal of the Department. I had not heard
from Washington in a long time, and it was a pleasant
surprise to me. Possibly it might be some new and
valuable commission; possibly, it might bring the details
of the proposed change in the Consular system.
Who knew?

In such an event I wondered what the probable salary
would be at my post; something handsome, no

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

doubt. I glanced at the “arms” of my country with
pride, and (there being no American ship in port),
broke open the packet.

It contained two circulars, embracing a series of
questions, ninety in number, in regard to ship-building,
ship-timber, rigging, hemp, steamships, fuel, provisioning
of vessels, light-house dues, expenses of harbor,
depth of ditto, good anchorages, currents, winds, cutting
of channels, buoys, rates of wages, apprentices, stowage
facilities, prices current, duties, protests, officers of port,
manufactures, trade facilities, leakages, wear and tear,
languages, pilots, book publication, etc., etc., on all of
which points the circulars requested full information, as
soon as practicable, in a tabular form, with a list of
such works as were published on kindred subjects, together
with all Government orders in regard to any, or
all of the suggested subjects, which were in pamphlet
form; and if in a foreign language, the same to be accurately
translated into American.

The accompanying letter stated that it was proposed
to allow no remuneration for the same; but added,
“faithful acquittal of the proposed task will be favorably
viewed.”

I reflected—(I sometimes do reflect).

A respectable reply even to the questions suggested,
would, supposing every facility was thrown in my way
by port officers and others, involve the labor of at least

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

six weeks, and the writing over of at least ninety large
pages of foolscap paper (upon which it was requested
that the report should be made).

I reflected, farther—that the port officer, as yet affecting
a large share of his old ignorance, would, upon
presentation of even the first inquiries as to the depth of
the harbor, send me to the guard-house as a suspicious
person; or, recognizing my capacity, would report the
question as a diplomatic one to the Governor; who
would report it back to the Central Cabinet; who would
report it back to the maritime commander in an adjoining
city; who would communicate on the subject with
the police of the port; who would communicate back
with the marine intendant; who would report accordingly
to the Central Government; who would in due
time acquaint the Chargé at the capital with their conclusions.

I reflected—that I had already expended, on behalf
of the Government, more of time and of money than
I should probably (there being no American ship in
port) ever receive again at their hands.

I reflected—that life was, so to speak, limited; and
that in case I should determine to give it up to gratuitous
work for my country, or, indeed, for any party
whatever,—I should prefer that the object of my charity
should be a needy object.

I reflected—that I had given bonds in the sum of

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

two thousand dollars (with sound bondsmen) for the
stool, the blank passports, the pewter and brass seals,
the small-sized flag, and the “arms;” and I examined
them with attention.

I reflected—that while these things were in a capital
state of preservation, and my health still unimpaired, I
had better withdraw from office.

I therefore sent in my resignation.

I do not think there has been any omission in the
performance of my consular duties; it involved, indeed,
a more expensive charity on my part than I am in the
habit of extending to the indigent. I trust that the
Government is grateful.

In overlooking my books I find charges against the
Government for nineteen dollars and sixty-three cents
for postages and stationery. To make the sum an even
one I have drawn on the Government (after the form
prescribed in the consular instructions) for twenty dollars,
making an over-draft of thirty-seven cents, for
which I hope the Government will take into consideration
my office and boat rent, my time and repairs to
the consular stool.

Finding the draft difficult of negotiation upon the
great European exchanges, I may add that I have carried
it for a long time in my pocket. Should it be eventually
paid, I shall find myself in possession,—by adding
the thirty-seven cents to sums received in fees during

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

the period of my consulate,—of the amount of some
thirty dollars, more or less.

I have not yet determined how to invest this. I am
hoping that Mr. Powers, who I hear wears the title of
Consul, will find some pretty Florentine model-woman
to make an “America” of. If he does so, and will sell
a small plaster cast at a reasonable price, I will buy it
with my consular income, and install the figure (if not
too nude) in my study, as a consular monument.

I shall be happy to welcome my successor; I will
give him all the aid in my power; I will present him to
the ten-penny reading-room, and shall be happy to inscribe
his name in advance at either of the hotels. I
will inform him of the usual anchorage ground of
American ships, so far as my observation has gone. I
shall be pleased to point out to him, through the indulgence
of my serving-man, the best grocer's shop in the
port, and another where are sold wines and varnish.

Should the office-stool require repair, I think I could
recommend with confidence a small journeyman joiner
in a neighboring court.

He will have my best hopes for lucrative employment
in his new position, and for happiness generally.

For myself, consular recollections are not, I regret
to say, pleasant. I do not write “Ex-United States
Consul” after my name. I doubt if I ever shall.

All my disturbed dreams at present take a consular

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

form. I waked out of a horrid night-mare only a few
nights since, in which I fancied that I was bobbing about
fearfully in a boat—crashing against piles and door-posts—
waiting vainly for an American captain.

I have no objection to serve my country; I have
sometimes thought of enlisting in the dragoons. I am
told they have comfortable rations, and two suits of
clothes in a year. But I pray Heaven that I may never
again be deluded into the acceptance of a small consulate
on the Mediterranean.

POSTSCRIPT.

THE foregoing story of a Consulate was written in
the year 1854, and by a singular mishap, which
gave the seal to my marine misfortunes, the first draft
of it went down in the ill-fated steamer Arctic. In the
following year, however, it was re-written, and given
to the public in the columns of Harper's Magazine.

Since that date, I am happy to say that our Foreign
Consulates have been placed upon a more dignified
footing. Every man who represents the government
abroad is insured at least so much of stipend, as to enable
him to caulk his own boat, and to wear his own coat.
It is to be hoped that under the new dispensation, the
consular business, at the port alluded to, is progressing
swimmingly. Indeed, the natural features of the

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

port—which, without impropriety, I may name as
Venice—strongly encourage this belief.

With unimportant exceptions, I have never held
official position since that day. I have indeed served
as one of five vestry-men in a small church of ten male
members; but it being thought desirable to rotate, so
as to give a kind of official dignity to all the congregation,
I count at the present writing,—simply as pewholder.
I was also (if the reader will excuse the egotism)
at one time a director in a thriving Horticultural
Society: but after a series of errors in the adjustment
of the qualities of different fruits, and a shocking display
of ignorance in respect to the merits of certain new
seeds sent out by the Patent Office, I was—to use the
amiable expression—retired from the direction. The
place is now held, I believe, by a gentleman who courageously
plants and eats the Dioscorea Batata. Such
a man deserves reward; and if it did not come in the
way of official honor, I hardly know in what way it
could come.

eaf650n1

* It should be mentioned that Government now generously
assumes the cost of all paper, wax, ink, and steel pens consumed in
the consular service. I believe the consular system is indebted for
this to the liberal administrative capacity of Mr. Edward Everett,
late of the State Department.

eaf650n2

* This record, dating ten years back, must not be understood
to impugn the economy of the present administration—whose disbursements
may safely be regarded as—liberal.

eaf650n3

* I mean by this, of the value of our Government money; and
not, literally, Government money; of which, indeed, I saw very
little—very.

-- --

THIRD STORY: THE PETIT SOULIER.

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-128

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

MY old friend the Abbé G—, who on my earliest
visit to Paris, not only taught me French, but
put me in the way of a great deal of familiar talk-practice
with his pleasant bourgeois friends, lived in a
certain dark corner of a hotel in the Rue de Seine, or
in the Rue de la Harpe; which of the two it was I
really forget. At any rate, the hotel was very old, and
the street out of which I used to step into its ill-paved
triangular court was very narrow, and very dirty.

At the end of the court, farthest from the entranceway,
was the box of the concierge, who was a brisk
little shoe-maker, forever bethwacking his lap-stone.
If I remember rightly, the hammer of this little cordonnier
made the only sound that broke the stillness within;
for though the hotel was full of lodgers, I think I
never saw two of them together; and it is quite

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

certain, that even in mid-summer, no voices were ever to
be heard talking across the court.

At this distance of time, I do not think it would be
possible for me to describe accurately all the windings
of the corridor which led to the Abbé's door. I remember
that the first part was damp and low—that after it,
came a sweaty old stairway of stone; and once arrived
at the top of this, I used to traverse an open-sided gallery
which looked down upon a quiet interior court;
then came a little wooden wicket, dank with long handling—
which when it opened tinkled a bell. Sometimes
the Abbé would hear the bell, and open his door, down
at the end of some farther passage; and sometimes a
lodger, occupying a room that looked upon the last
mentioned court, would draw slyly a corner of his curtain,
and peep out to see who might be passing. Occasionally
I would amuse myself by giving to the little
warning bell an unnecessary tinkle, in order that I might
study some of the faces which should peer out from the
lodgments upon the court; yet I saw very little to
gratify me; and upon the damp flagging which covered
the area of the court, I rarely saw any one moving; at
most, only a decrepit old woman shuffling along with
broom in hand; or a boy, in paper cap, from some
neighboring shop, whistling an air he may have caught
from the orchestra at the Odeon, and disappearing
through a dilapidated door way—the only one to be
seen.

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

It appeared to me a quarter, that with its quaint,
old fashioned windows, piling story above story, and its
oppressive quietude, ought to show some face or figure
that should pique curiosity, and so relieve the dulness
of my lessons with the good Abbé. But all the faces
that met my eye were the most matter of fact in the
world.

From time to time, as we passed out through the
open-sided corridor, I would draw the Abbé's attention
to the silent court, and ask—who lived in the little
room at the top?

“Ah, mon cher, I do not know.”

Or, “who lives in the corner, with the narrow loop-hole,
and the striped curtain?”

“I can not tell you, mon cher.

“And whose is the little window with so many
broken panes, and an old placard pinned against the
sash?”

“Ah, who knows? perhaps a rag-picker, or a shopman
or perhaps”—and the Abbé lifted his finger,
shaking his head expressively—“It is a strange world
we live in, mon ami.

What could the Abbé mean? I looked up at the
window again: it was small, and the glass was set in
rough metal casing: it must have been upon the fourth
or the fifth floor; but there was nothing to be seen
within, save the dirty yellow placard.

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

“Is it in the same hotel with you?” said I.

Ma foi, I do not know.”

The Abbé had unconsciously given a little foot-hold,
by aid of which my imagination might climb into a
good romance. The chamber must be small; indeed,
there were few, even upon the first floor, in that neighborhood,
which were large. Comfortless, too, no doubt;
the yellow placard told me how that must be.

I cannot undertake to describe all that fancy painted
to me, in connection with that window of the dreary,
silent hotel. Did some miserly old scoundrel live in the
chamber, who counted his hoardings night after night?
Was it some apprentice boy from the provinces who had
pinned up the yellow placard—more to shut out the intruding
air, than the light? I even lingered very late
at the Abbé's rooms, to see if I could detect by the glow
of any lamp within the chamber, the figure of its occupant.
But either the light was too feeble or the occupants
were too quiet. Week after week, as I threaded
every day the corridor, I looked out at the brooding,
gloomy windows, and upon the mouldy pavement of the
court, hoping for a change of aspect, that would stimulate
curiosity, or give some hint of the character of the
lodgers. But no such change appeared: day after day,
there remained the same provoking quietude; nor could
I with all my art seduce the good-natured Abbé into
any appetizing conjectures in regard to the character of
his neighbors.

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

My observation at last grew very careless, and I
suspect would have been abandoned altogether, if I had
not one day in my casual glances about the dim court,
noticed a fragment of lace hanging within the little
window where we had seen the yellow placard. Rich
lace it was too. My occasional study of the shop windows
enabled me to give competent judgment on this
score. It may have been a bridal veil;—but whose?
I could hardly have believed that a bit of dainty feminine
attire should on a sudden have lent such new interest
to the court of this dingy old lodging house of
Paris. And yet it was as if a little wood-bird straying
in, had filled the whole court with a blithe song.

There are some of us who never get over listening
to those songs.

I wanted to share my enthusiasm with the good
Abbé,—so told him what I had seen.

“And you think there is a bride quartered there,
mon ami?” And he shook his head: “It is more
likely a broidery girl who is drudging at a bit of
finery for some magasin de luxe, which will pay the
poor girl only half the value of her work.”

I could not gainsay this: “And have you seen
her?” said I.

Mon ami, (very seriously) I do not know if there
is any such; and—tenez—mon enfant—gardez vous bien
d'en savoir plus que moi!

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

A few weeks later—it was on a winter's morning,
after a light snow had fallen—I chanced to glance over
into the court, upon which the window that had so
piqued my curiosity looked down, and saw there the
print of a lady's slipper. It was scarce larger than my
hand—too delicately formed to have been left by a
child's foot—least of all by the foot of such children as
I saw from time to time in the neighboring hotels. I
could not but associate it with the lace veil I had seen
above. I felt sure that no broidery girl could leave
such delicate foot-print on the snow. Even the shopgirls
of the Rue de la Paix, or the tidiest Lorettes,
would be crazed with envy, at sight of so dainty a
slipper.

Through all the morning lesson—I was then reading
La Grammaire des Grammaires—I could think of
nothing but the pretty foot-track in the snow.

After lesson, the Abbé took his usual stroll with
me; and as we traversed the corridor, I threw my eye
over carelessly—as if it had been my first observation—
saying, “My dear Abbé, the snow tells tales this
morning.”

The Abbé looked curiously down, ran his eye rapidly
over the adjoining windows, shook his head expressively,
and said, as he glanced down again, “C'était un
fort joli petit soulier, mon ami.

“Whose was it?” said I.

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

“Ah, mon enfant, I do not know.”

“Can any broidery girl boast such a foot?”

Mon enfant,” (with a despairing manner) “how
could I know?”

Such little, unimportant circumstances as I have
noted, would never have occasioned remark in a court
of the Rue de Rivoli: but in this mouldy quarter,
which by common consent was given over to lodging-house
keepers, grisettes, shop-men, sub-officials, medical
students, and occasional priests, any evidences of feminine
delicacy or refinement—and as such I could not
forbear counting both foot-print, and veil—were harshly
out of place. Great misfortune, or great crime could
alone drift them into so dreary a corner of the old city.

I hinted as much to the Abbé.

“Possibly,” said he; “ah, mon enfant—if the world
were only better! Great misfortunes and great crime
are all around us.”

I seized a sly occasion to consult the concierge;
were there any female lodgers in the house? The
little shoe-maker—with his hammer suspended, and a
merry twinkle in his eye—says, “Oui, monsieur—the
aunt of the tobacconist at the corner—belle femme!

“No others?”

Personne.

And do the little windows looking upon the inner
court belong to the hotel? he doubts it; if monsieur

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

wishes, he will go see: and he lays down his hammer,
and comes upon the corridor—“no; he knows nothing
of them; the entrance must be two, perhaps three
doors below.”

From morning to morning, before my lessons begin,
I loiter about the entrance to the adjoining courts;
but I saw nothing to quicken my curiosity or to throw
any light upon the little waifs of story which I had
seen in the veil and the foot-prints. Stolid, commonplace
people only, plodded in and out of the entrance
gates, to which my observation was now extended; haggard
old women clattering over the pavement in sabots,
or possibly a tidily dressed shop-girl, whose figure alone
would forbid any association with the delicate foot-print
in the snow. I remarked indeed an elderly man in a
faded military cloak muffled closely about him, passing
out on one or two occasions from the third court below
the hotel of the Abbé: his figure and gait were certainly
totally unlike the habitués of the quarter; but his
presence there, even though connected with the little
window of the dreary court, would only add to the
mystery of the foot-print and of the lace.

It happened upon a certain morning, not long after,
as I paced through the open corridor, and threw a
glance up at the loop-hole upon which I had chosen
to fasten my freak of observation that I saw a slight
change: a muslin handkerchief was stretched across

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

the window, within the placard, (I could plainly see its
embroidered border,) and while I stood regarding it, a
delicate pair of hands (the taper fingers I saw plainly)
removed the fastenings, and presently this other token
of feminine presence was gone.

I told the Abbé of my observation.

He closed his book “La Grammaire des Grammaires”—
(keeping his thumb at the place of our lesson)
and gave me, I dare say, an admirable little lecture,—
which certainly was not in the grammar. I know the
French was good; I believe the sentiment was good;
but all the while of its delivery, my imagination was
busy in conjuring into form some charming neighbor
of whom I had only seen the delicate, frail fingers, and
the wonderful foot-print on the snow.

When he had finished the lecture, we accomplished
the lesson.

My next adventure in way of discovery was with
the little concierge, who presided over the court where I
had seen the tall gentleman of the military cloak, pass
in. He was quietly dipping his roll in a bowl of coffee,
when I commenced my inquiries.

“Were there any rooms in the hotel to be let?”
Not that I desired a change from my comfortable quarters
over the river; but it seemed to me the happiest
method of conciliating a communicative temper.

Oui, monsieur,” responds the brisk concierge, as

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

he gives his roll a drip upon the edge of his coffee
bowl, and with a cheering, heavy bite—takes down a
key here, and a key there, until he is provided for all
the rooms at his disposition. We mount together damp
stone stair-ways and enter upon apartments with glazed
tile floors; we mount higher to waxed, oaken parqueterie;
but I like the full glow of the sun; we must go
higher. Upon the fourth floor, there is a vacant room;
its solitary window has a striped red curtain, and it
looks out—as I suspected—upon the court of the open
corridor, where I had so long carried on my furtive observations.
The window which had particularly arrested
my attention, must be just above.

“Was there no room still higher?”

Parbleu, il y en a une; monsieur ne se fâche pas
de monter, donc?

No, I love the air and the sunshine. But the little
room into which he shows me looks into a strange
court I do not know; I bustle out, and toward the opposite
door.

Pardon, monsieur; it is occupied.”

And even as he speaks, the door opens; an old
white haired gentleman, the very one I have seen in the
military cloak looks out, disturbed; and (I think it is
not a fancy) there is the whisk of a silk dress moving
within.

The conclerge makes his apologies, and we go below.

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

“Will the chamber occupied by the old gentleman
be vacant soon?”

“It is possible,” but he cannot truly say.

Farther down the stairs we encounter the wife of
the concierge, at her work. He appeals to her: “Does
Monsieur Verier leave soon?”

She cannot say. The marriage is off; and he may
stay.

It gives me a hint for further inquiry.

Est-ce que ce vieux va se marier, donc?

Pardon, monsieur; but he has a daughter. Ah,
qu'elle est gentille!
(and the concierge looks upward
reverently.) There was a marriage arranged, and the
old gentleman was to live with the daughter. But as
my wife says—it's off now: the old man has his
humors.”

So at last the bridal veil was explained.

“But does the daughter lodge here with the father?”
said I.

“Ah, no, monsieur; impossible: a chamber at fifty
francs too! It's very droll; and the daughter drives
in a grand coach to the door; but it's not often; and
my wife who showed her the chamber tells me that
their first meeting—and it was after the old gentleman
had been here a month or more—was as if they had
not met in years. She comes mostly of an evening or
early morning, when few are stirring, as if she were

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

afraid to be seen, and she is veiled and muffled in a
shawl too—cependant elle est gentille. Tenez,” said he,
pointing to a charming little lithographic head of St.
Agnes, in his conciergerie (which we had now reached)
voici sa tête!

“And has she no attendant upon her visits?”

Ma foi, I cannot tell you: once or twice a gentleman
has descended from the carriage into the court, as
if to watch for her—but who it may have been I know
no more than you. To tell you the truth, monsieur, I
have my doubts of the old gentleman's story about the
coming marriage: he has a feeble head, and talks
wildly of his daughter. I can make nothing of it. I
can make nothing of her either,—except that she has
the face of an angel.”

“Not a fallen one, I hope.” And I said it more for
the sake of giving a turn to a French phrase, than with
any seriousness. (In this light way we banter with
character!)

Parbleu!” says the concierge indignantly, “on
ne peut pas s'y tromper:
she is as pure as the snow.”

I had now a full budget of information to lay before
the Abbé, and trusted to his good nature to give me
some interpretation of this bit of history which was
evolving under his very wing. Yet the Abbé was lost;
as much lost as I. But I was glad to perceive that I
had succeeded in kindling in him a little interest in

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

regard to his neighbor; and the next morning, as we
strolled through the corridor, I think he looked up at
the window, where the yellow placard was hanging,
with as much curiosity as ever I had done.

A few days after, I was compelled to leave suddenly
for the South; but I counselled the good Abbé to be
constant at my old watch, and to have a story to tell
me on my return.

TEN months passed before I came to Paris again;
and it was not until three days after my return,
that I found my way to the familiar old corridor that
led to the Abbe's room, and caught myself scanning once
more the aspect of the dingy court. The yellow placard
was gone; the little window was, if possible, still more
dilapidated, and an adventurous spider had hung his
filmy web across all the broken panes. The Abbé was
in his soutane, and had just returned from attendance
upon the funeral service at the grave of a friend. A
few stout gentlemen from the provinces were present
in the Abbé's rooms, who were near relatives of the
dead man; and though the good old priest's look was all
it should have been, I cannot say as much for the buxom
family mourners; grief never appears to me to mate well

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

with too much stoutness: its sharp edge cannot reveal
itself, with any cutting appeal, in a rubicund visage,
and a rotund figure. I fear that I do a great many
heavy people injustice; for there are brave, good hearts
hid under great weight of flesh; yet I think the reflection
finds justification in a certain poetic law of proprieties,
and a fat undertaker or a fat hearse-man would
be a very odious thing.

When I left the Abbé's rooms, I walked down the
street, thinking I would call upon my old friend the
concierge of the third door below, and inquire after
Monsieur Verier: but I had no sooner reached the open
court, than I turned at once upon my heel, and strolled
away.

I was fairly afraid to inquire; I would toy with my
little romance a while longer; perhaps, on the very
afternoon I might meet the old gentleman rejuvenated,
or sharing the carriage of the charming St. Agnes upon
the Boulevards. At farthest, I knew that to-morrow
the Abbé would have something to tell me of his
life.

And this proved true. We dined together next
day at Vefour's in the Palais Royal—a quiet dinner, in
a little cabinet above stairs.

The soup was gone, and an appetizing dish of eperlans
was before us—the Abbé in his old fashioned way
had murmured—“vôtre santé”—over a delectable glass

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

of Chambertin,—before I ventured to ask one word
about Monsieur Verier.

“Ah, mon cher,” said the Abbé, at the same time
laying down his fork—“he is dead!”

“And mademoiselle?

Attendez,” said the Abbé, “and you shall hear it
all.”

I refilled the glasses; and as we went on leisurely
with the dinner, he leisurely went on with his narrative.

“You will remember, mon ami, having described
to me the person of the tall gentleman who was my
neighbor. The description was a good one, for I recognized
him the moment I saw him.

“It was a week or more after you had left for the
South, and I had half forgotten—excuse me, mon enfant,
the curiosity you had felt about the little foot-print
in the court, when I happened to be a half hour
later than usual in returning from morning mass, and
as I passed the hotel of which you had spoken, I saw
coming out, a gentleman wrapped in a military cloak,
and with an air so unlike that of most lodgers of the
quarter, that I knew him in a moment for your friend
Monsieur Verier.”

“The very same,” said I.

“Indeed,” continued the Abbé, “I was so struck
with his appearance—added to your interest in him—

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

(here the Abbé bowed and sipped his wine) that I determined
to follow him a short way down the street.
We kept through the Rue de Seine, and passing under
the colonnade of the Institute, crossed the Pont de Fer,
continued along the Quay, as far as the gates of the
garden, crossed the garden into the Rue de Rivoli, and
though I thought he would have stopped at some of the
cafés in the neighborhood, he did not, but kept steadily
on, nor did I give up pursuit, until he had taken his
place in one of the omnibuses which pass the head of
the Rue de la Paix.

“A week after, happening to see him again, as I
came from Martin's under the Odeon, I followed him a
second time. At the head of the Rue de la Paix I
took a place in the same omnibus. He left the stage
opposite the Rue de Lancry. I stopped a short distance
above, and stepping back, soon came up with the
poor gentleman picking his feeble way along the dirty
trottoir.

“You remember, my friend, wandering with me
in the Rue de Lancry; you remember that it is crooked
and long. The poor gentleman found it so; and
before he had reached the end, I saw that he was
taking breath, and such rest as he might, upon the
ledge of a baker's window. Oddly enough, too,
whether from over fatigue or carelessness, the old gentleman
had the misfortune to break one of the baker's

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

windows. I could see him from a distance, nervously
rummaging his pockets, and it seemed vainly; for
when I had come up, the tradesman was insisting that
the card which the old gentleman offered with a courtly
air, was a poor equivalent for his broken glass.”

“And you paid it,” said I, knowing the Abbé's
generous way.

Une bagatelle; a matter of a franc or two; but
it touched the old gentleman, and he gave me his address,
at the same time asking mine.”

“Bravo!” said I, and filled the Abbé's glass.

“I remarked that we were comparatively near neighbors,
and offered him my assistance. I should observe
that I was wearing my soutane upon that day: and
this, I think, as much as my loan of the franc, made
him accept the offer. He was going, he said, to the
Hôpital St. Louis, to visit a sick friend: I told him I
was going the same way; and we walked together to
the gates. The poor gentleman seemed unwilling or
unable to talk very freely; and pulling a slip of paper
from his pocket to show the concierge, he passed in. I
attended him as far as the middle hall in the court, when
he kindly thanked me again, and turned into one of the
male wards.

“I took occasion presently to look in, and saw my
companion half way down the ward, at the bedside of a
feeble-looking patient of perhaps seven or eight and

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

twenty. There seemed a degree of familiarity between
them which showed long acquaintance, and I thought,
common interest.

“I noticed, too, that the attendants treated the old
gentleman with marked respect; this was owing, however,
I suspect, to the stranger's manner,—for not one
of them could tell me anything of him. I left him in
the hospital, more puzzled than ever as to who could be
the mysterious occupants of your little chamber.

“The next day two francs in an envelope, with the
card of M. Verier were left at the conciergerie. As for
the daughter—if he had one—I began to count her a
myth—”

“You saw her at last, then,” said I.

Attendez! One evening at dusk, I caught a
glimpse of the old gentleman entering his court with a
slight figure of a woman clinging to his arm.”

—“And the foot?”

“Ah, mon enfant, it was too dark to see.”

“And did you never see her again?”

Attendez (the Abbé sipped his wine). For a
month, I saw neither Monsieur nor Mademoiselle: I
passed the court early and late: I even went as far
as the St. Louis; but the sick man had left. The
whole matter had nearly dropped from my mind, when
one night—it was very late—the little bell at the
wicket rung and my concierge came in to say, that a

-- 135 --

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

sick gentleman two doors below (and he gave in his
card) begged a visit from the Abbé. It was Monsieur
Verier. I put on my soutane and hurried over; the
wife of the concierge showed me up, I know not how
many flights of stairs; at the door, she said only, `The
poor man will die, I think: he will see no physician;
only Monsieur l'Abbé.' Then she opened upon a
miserable chamber, scantily furnished, and the faded
yellow placard your eye had detected served as curtain.”

I filled the Abbé's glass and my own.

“Monsieur Verier lay stretched on the couch before
me, breathing with some difficulty, but giving me a gesture
of recognition and of welcome. To the woman
who had followed me in, he beckoned—to leave: but
in an instant again—`stay!' He motioned to have his
watch brought him (a richly jewelled one I observed),
consulted it a moment: `My daughter should be here
at ten,' he said, addressing the woman who still waited.
If she come before, keep her a moment below; après—
qu'elle monte.
' And the woman went below. `We have
ten minutes to ourselves,' said the sick man; `you have
a kind heart. There is no one I have to care for but
Marie: I think she will marry one who will treat her
kindly. I think I have arranged that. All I can give
her is in the box yonder,' and he pointed to a travelling
case upon the table. `It is very little. Should she not

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

marry, I hope she may become religieuse Vous entendez?
'

“`Parfaitement, monsieur.'

“`Only one thing more,' said he; `have the goodness
to give me the portfolio yonder.'

He took from it a sheet half written over, folded it
narrowly, placed it in an envelope which was already
addressed, and begged me to seal it. I did so. He
placed the letter, as well as his trembling fingers would
allow, in a second envelope, and returned it to me.
`Keep this,' said he; `if ever,—and may God forbid
it—if ever you should know that my child is suffering
from want, send this letter to its address, and she will
have money; Oui, mon Dieu—money—that is all!'

And the old gentleman said this in a fearful state
of agitation; there was a step on the stair, and he
seized my arm. `Monsieur l'Abbé—to you only I say
this—that letter is addressed to my poor child's mother!
She has never known her. I pray God she never may.
Entendez vous?'—he fairly hissed this in my ear.

“The door opened, and that little figure I had seen
one day in the court sprang in. `Mon père!' and with
that cry, she was on her knees beside the old gentleman's
cot. Ah, mon ami, how his old hands toyed
with those locks, and wandered nervously over that
dear head! We who are priests meet such scenes
often, but they never grow old; nothing is so young as
sickness and death.”

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

For ten minutes past, I do not think we had touched
the wine; nor did we now. We waited for the
dishes to be removed. A French attendant sees by
instinct when his presence is a burden, and in a moment
more he was gone.

Eh, bien? Monsieur l'Abbé!

“Ah, mon ami, the concierge was right when he told
you it was the face of St. Agnes.

“`Little one,—cherie,' said the old gentleman feebly,
`this good Abbé has been kind to me, and will be kind
to you.' I think I looked kindly at the poor girl.”

“I know you did,” said I.

“`I shall be gone soon,' says the old gentleman.
And the poor girl gathered up his palsied hands into
hers, as if those little fingers could keep him. `You
will want a friend,' said he; and she answered only by
a sob.

“`I have seen Remy,' said the old gentleman ad
dressing her (who seemed startled by the name, even
in the midst of her grief);—`he has suffered like us; he
has been ill too—very ill; I think you may trust him
now, Marie; he has promised to be kind.' There was a
pause. He was taking breath. `Will you trust him,
my child?'

“`Dear papa, I will do what you wish.'

“`Thank you Marie,' said he; and with that he
tried to convey one of the white hands to his lips. But

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

it was too much for him. He motioned to have her
bring him a packet that lay on the table. I saw that
he would say very little more in this world. She gave it
him. There seemed to be a few old trinkets in it, and
he fingered them blindly, with his eyes half closed. `A
light, Marie,' said he. The poor girl looked about the
wretched chamber for another candle: a hundred would
not have lighted it now. I told her as much with only
a warning finger. Then she fell upon his bosom, with
a great burst of sobs. `God keep you!' said he.

“Ah, mon enfant, how she lifted those great eyes
again and looked at him, and looked at me, and screamed—
il est mort!'—I can't forget.”

The garçon had served the coffee.

“He was buried,” resumed the Abbé, “just within
the gates of the cemetery Mont Parnasse, a little to the
right of the carriage way as you enter. At the head of
the grave there is a small marble tablet, very plain, inscribed
simply `A mon père; 1845.' I was at the burial,
but there were very few to mourn.”

“And the daughter?” said I.

“My friend, you are impatient: I went to offer my
services after the death; a little chapelle ardente was
arranged in the court-entrance. I begged mademoiselle
to command me; but she pointed to a friend—he was
the patient I had seen in the hospital—who had kindly
relieved her of all care. I could not doubt that he was

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

the person to whom the father had commended her, and
that the poor girl's future was secure. Indeed, under all
her grief I thought I perceived an exhilaration of spirits
and a buoyant gratitude to the friend—who tendered a
hundred little delicate attentions—which promised hopefully.”

“It was Remy, I suppose.”

“I do not know,” said the Abbé; “nor could any
one at the Hotel tell me anything of him. I gave her
my address, begging her in any trouble to find me: she
thanked me with a pressure of the little hand, that you,
mon enfant, would have been glad to feel.”

“And when did you see her again?”

“Not for months,” said the Abbé; and he sipped at
his demi-tasse.

“Shall I go on, mon cher? It is a sad story.”

I nodded affirmatively, and took a nut or two from
the dish before us.

“I called at the hotel where Monsieur Verier had
died; no one there could tell me where Mademoiselle
had gone, or where she now lived. I went to the Hospital,
and made special inquiries after Monsieur Remy:
no such name had been entered on the books for three
years past. I sometimes threw a glance up at the little
window in the court; it was bare and desolate as you
see it now. Once I went to the grave of the old gentleman:
it was after the tablet had been raised: a rose

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

tree had been planted near by, and promised a full
bloom. I gave up all hopes of seeing the beautiful
Marie again.” And the Abbé paused artfully, as if he
had done.

I urged upon him a little glass of Chartreuse.

“Nothing.”

—“You remember, mon ami, the pretty houses
along the Rue de Paris, at Passy, with the linden trees
in front of them, and the clean doorsteps?”

“Perfectly, mon cher Abbé.

“It is not two months since I was passing by them
one autumn afternoon, and saw at a window half opened,
the same sad face which I had last seen in the chapelle
ardente
of the Rue de Seine. I went in, my friend:
I made myself known as the attendant at her father's
death: she recalled me at this mention, and shook my
hand gratefully: ah—the soft, white hand!”

The Abbé finished his coffee, and moved a pace
back from the table.

“There were luxuries about her—bois de rose—
bijouterie;
but she was dressed very simply—in full
black still; it became her charmingly: her hair twisted
back and fastened in one great coil; an embroidered
kerchief tied carelessly about her neck—for the air was
fresh—it had in its fastening a bit of rose geranium and
a half-opened white rose bud: amid all the luxury this
was the only ornament she wore.

-- 141 --

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

“I told her how I had made numerous inquiries
for her. She smiled her thanks; she was toying nervously
with a little crystal flacon upon the table beside
her.

“I told her how I had ventured to inquire too, for
the friend, Monsieur Remy, of whom her father had
spoken: at this, she put both hands to her face and
burst into tears.

“`I begged pardon; I feared she had not found her
friend?'

“`Mon Dieu,' said she, looking at me with a wild
earnestness, `il est—c' était mon mari!'

“`Was it possible! He is dead too, then?'

“`Ah, no, no, Monsieur—worse: mon Dieu, quel
mariage!
' and again she buried her face in her hands.

“What could I say, mon enfant? The friend had
betrayed her. They told me as much at Passy. I am
afraid that I showed too little delicacy, but I was anxious
to know if she had any apprehension of approaching
want.

“She saw my drift in an instant, mon ami—(the Abb
é's voice fell). I thought she clutched the little flacon
with a dreary smile: but she lighted from it into passion;—
`Monsieur l'Abbé,' said she rising, `you are
good!'—and from an open drawer she clutched a handful
of napoleons.—`Voyez donc ça, Monsieur l'Abbé—je
suis riche!
' and with a passionate gesture, she dashed

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

them all abroad upon the floor. Then she muttered
`Pardonnez moi!' and sunk into her chair again—so sad—
so beautiful—” The Abbé stopped abruptly.

I pretended to be busy with a nut: but it tried my
eyes. The Abbé recovered presently;—“She talked
with a strange smile of her father: she sometimes
visited his grave. I saw her fingers were seeking the
rose, which when she had found she kissed passionately,
then crushed it, and cast it from her—`Oh, God, what
should I do now with flowers?'

“I never saw her again.

“She went to her father's grave—but not to pick
roses.

She is there now;” said the Abbé—and in a tone
in which he might have ended a sermon, if he had been
preaching.

There was a long pause after this.

At length I asked him if he knew anything of Remy.

“You may see him any day, said the Abbé, up the
Champs Elysées, driving a tilbury—a charming equipage.
But there is a time coming, mon ami—it is coming,
when he will go where God judges, and not man.”

I had never seen the Abbé so solemn.

Our dinner was ended. The Abbé and myself took
a carriage to cross over to Mont Parnasse. Within
the gateway, and a short distance to the right of the
main drive, were two tablets: one was older than the

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

other by four months. The later one was quite new,
and was inscribed simply “Marie, 1846.”

Before I left Paris I went down into the old corridor
again, of the Rue de Seine. The chamber with the little
window had undergone a change. I saw a neat
curtain hanging within and a workman's blouse. I had
rather have found it empty.

I half wished I had never seen the print upon the
snow of Le Petit Soulier.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

FOURTH STORY: THE BRIDE OF THE ICE-KING.

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-158

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

THERE is not a prettier valley in Switzerland than
that of Lauterbrunnen. Whoever has seen it
upon a fair day of Summer, when the meadows were
green, the streams full, and the sun shining upon the
crystal glaciers which lie, from the beginning to the end
of the year, at the head of the valley, can never forget
it. I do not think it can be more than a half mile broad
at its widest: and in many places, I am sure it is much
less. On one side, the rocks, brown and jagged, and
tufted with straggling shrubs, rise almost perpendicularly;
and a stream of water which comes from higher
slopes, far out of sight from below, leaps over the edge
of the precipice. At first, it is a solid column of water;
then it breaks and spreads and wavers with the wind:

-- 148 --

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

and finally, in a rich white veil of spray, reaches the
surface of the meadow of Lauterbrunnen, a thousand
feet below. They call it the Dust-fall.

The opposite side of the valley does not change so
suddenly into mountain. There are slopes, green or
yellow, as the season may be, with the little harvests
which the mountain people raise; there are cliffs with
wide niches in them, where you may see sheep or kids
cropping the short herbage which grows in the shadow
of the rocks: and there is a path zig-zagging up from
the road below, I scarce know how. It would be very
tiresome, were it not for the views it gives you at every
turning. Sometimes from under a thicket of trees you
look sheer down upon the bridge you have traversed in
the bottom of the valley—so near that you could toss your
Alpenstock into the brook. Sometimes the green of the
meadow, and the sparkle of its stream are wholly shut
out from sight, and you look straight across upon the
Dust-fall, where it leaps from the cliff abreast of you,
and catch sight of its first shiver, before it is yet broken
into spray. As you mount still higher toward the plateau
of the Ober-Alp, the pretty valley you have left
dwindles to a mountain chasm, over whose farther edge,
the shimmering Dust-fall seems only a bit of gauze
swaying in the wind.

The first time I made this ascent from the valley of
Lauterbrunnen, was many years since, on a

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

midsummer's afternoon. The mountains were clear of clouds;
their white skirts and the jagged spurs of the glaciers,
which lie between the peaks, and pour down their clumsy
billows of ice toward the head of the valley, were
glowing with warm sunlight: warm and golden, the
sunlight lay upon the green slopes around me—golden
upon the farther side of the meadow below, where the
peasants were gathering in their July crop of hay, and
golden upon the gush and vapor of the Dust-fall. A
mountain girl from a near cottage, in the hope of a few
pennies, was singing a plaintive Swiss air, whose echoes
mingled pleasantly with the tinkle of the bells the kids
wore, upon the cliffs above, and with the faint murmur
of the stream trailing below. And as I lay down to
rest under the shadow of a broad-limbed walnut (how
well I remember it!) the song, the tinkling bells, the
murmur of the stream, the broad full flush of mid-afternoon,
the emerald meadows from which came perfume
of new-mown hay, the Jungfrau warmed to its very
peak by the yellow sunshine, that sent a glory of golden
beams through every mountain cleft—all these made a
scene, an atmosphere, a presence, where it seemed to
me, a man might dream a life out, without one thought
of labor or of duty.

But summers end; and so does sunshine. Upon
my last visit, after an interval of six years, the scene
was totally different. It was not in summer, but

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

autumn. The meadows were brown. The walnut trees
upon the slopes toward the Wengern Alp, were stripped
of half their leaves, and through the bleached company
of those yet lingering, there went sighing a harsh wind
of October. The clouds hung low, and dashed fitfully
across the heights. From hour to hour, fragments of
the great glacier upon the shoulder of the Jungfrau,
burst away, and fell thundering into the mountain
abysses. There was no sunlight upon either valley, or
ice.

It hardly seemed the same spot of country which
had so caught my fancy, and so bewildered me with its
beauty, years before. And yet there was a sublimity
hanging about the frowning peaks, and the cold gray
sky, of which I had no sense upon the former visit. In
that sunny summer tide, the mountains, the air, and
even the lustrous glacier were subdued into quiet harmony
with the valley, and the valley brook below.
Now the gray landscape wore a sober and solemn hue,
that lifted even the meadow into grand companionship
with the mountain and the glaciers; and the crash of
falling icebergs quickened and gave force to the impressions
of awe which crept over me like a chill.

I began to understand, for the first time, that strange
and savage reverence which the peasants feel for their
mountains. It seemed to me that darkness would only
be needed to drive away all rational estimate of the

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

strange sounds which reverberated, and of the sombre
silence which brooded among the cliffs. I entertained
with a willingness that almost frighted me, the old stories
of Ice-gods ruling, and thundering through the
mountain chasms. I strode on to the little shelter place
which lies under, and opposite the Jungfrau, with the
timid step of one encroaching upon the domain of some
august and splendid monarch. I did not once seek to
combat the imaginative humors which lent a tone and
a consistency to this feeling.

A terrific storm burst over the mountains, shortly
after I had gained shelter in the little chalet of the Ober-Alp.
The only company I found was the host, and a
flax-haired German student. The latter abandoned his
pipe as the storm increased in violence and listened
with me silently, and I thought with some measure of
awe to the crash of the avalanches, which were set
loose by the torrents of rain.

“The Ice-king is angry to-night,” said our host. I
could not smile at the superstition of the man; too much
of the same weird influence had crept over my own
mind: there was a feeling born of the mountain presence,
which forbade any smiling—a feeling as if an Ice-King
might be really there to avenge a slight. Presently
there was a louder shock than usual, and the
echoes of the roar thundered for several moments
among the cliffs. The host went hurriedly to the door,

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

which looked out toward the Jungfrau, and presently
summoned us to see, what he called—the Maid of the
glacier.

The bald wall of rock we could see looming darkly
through the tempest, and the immense caps of snow,
which lay at the top. The host directed our attention
to a white speck half-way up the face of the precipice
which rose slowly in a wavy line, and presently disappeared
over the edge of the glacier.

“You saw her?” said the host excitedly; “you
never see her, except after some terrible avalanche.”

“What is it?” said I.

“We call her the Bride of the Ice-King,” said our
host; and he appealed to the German student, who, I
found, had been frequently in the Alps, and was familiar
with all the legends. And when we were seated
again around the fire, which the host had replenished
with a fagot of crackling fire-wood, the German relighted
his pipe, and told us this story of the Bride of
the Ice-King. If it should appear tame in the reading,
it must be remembered that I listened to it first in a
storm at midnight, upon the wild heights of the Scheideck.

Many years ago, (it was thus his story began,)
there lived upon the edge of the valley of Lauterbrunnen
a peasant, who had a beautiful daughter, by

-- 153 --

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

the name of Clothilde. Her hair was golden, and flowed
in ringlets upon a neck as white as the snows of the
Jungfrau. Her eye was hazel and bright, but with a
pensive air, which, if the young herdsmen of the valley
looked on only once, they never forgot in their lives.

The mother of Clothilde, who had died when she
was young, came, it was said, from some land beyond
the Alps; none knew of her lineage; and the people of
the valley had learned only that the peasant, whose wife
she became, had found her lost upon the mountains.
The peasant was an honest man, and mourned for the
mother of Clothilde, because she had shared his labors,
and had lighted pleasantly the solitary path of his life.
But Clothilde clung with a mysterious tenderness to her
memory, and believed always that she would find her
again—where her father had found her—upon the
mountains. It was in vain they showed her the grave
where her mother lay buried, in the village church-yard.

“Ah, no,—not there,” she would say; and her eyes
lifted to the mountains.

Yet no one thought Clothilde crazed; not a maiden
of all the village of Lauterbrunnen performed better her
household cares than the beautiful Clothilde. Not one
could so swiftly ply the distaff; not one could show
such a store of white cloth, woven from the mountain
flax. She planted flowers by the door of her father's
cottage; she provided all his comforts; she joined with

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

the rest in the village balls; but, unlike all the maidens
of the village, she would accept no lover. There were
those who said that her smiles were all cold smiles, and
that her heart was icy. But these were disappointed
ones; and had never known of the tears she shed when
she thought of her mother, who was gone.

The father, plain peasant that he was, mourned in
his heart when he thought how Clothilde was the only
maiden of the village who had no lover; and he feared
greatly, as the years flew swiftly over him, for the days
that were to come, when Clothilde would have none to
watch over her, and none to share her cottage home.
But the pensive-eyed Clothilde put on gaiety when she
found this mood creeping over her father's thought, and
cheered him with the light songs she had learned from
the village girls. Yet her heart was not in the light
songs; and she loved more to revel in the wild legends
of the mountains. Deeper things than came near to
the talk of the fellow-villagers, wakened the fancy of
the pensive-eyed Clothilde. Whether it came from
dreamy memories of the lost mother, or daily companionship
with the glaciers, which she saw from her father's
door, certain it was, that her thought went farther
and wider than the thoughts of those around her.

Even the lessons she learned from the humble curé
of the village, were all colored by her vagrant fancy;
and though she kneeled, as did the father and the good

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

curé, before the image at the altar of the village church,
she seemed to see Him plainer in the mountains: and
there was a sacredness in the pine-woods upon the slope
of the hill, and in the voice of the avalanches of spring,
which called to her mind a quicker sense of the Divine
presence and power, than the church chalices or the
rosary.

Now the father of Clothilde had large flocks, for a
village peasant. Fifty of his kids fed upon the herbage
which grew on the mountain ledges; and half a score
of dun cows came every night to his chalet, from the
pasture-grounds which were watered by the spray of
the Dust-fall. Many of the young villagers would have
gladly won Clothilde to some token of love; but ever
her quiet, pale face, as she knelt in the village church,
awed them to silence; and ever her gentle manner, as
she clung to the arm of the old herdsman, her father,
made them vow new vows to conquer the village beauty.
In times of danger, or in times when sickness came
to the chalets of the valley, Clothilde passed hither and
thither on errands of mercy; and when storms threatened
those who watched the kids upon the mountain
slopes, she carried them food and wine, and fresh store
of blankets.

So the years passed; and the maidens said that
Clothilde was losing the freshness that belonged to her
young days; but these were jealous ones, and, like

-- 156 --

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

other maidens than Swiss maidens, knew not how to
forgive her who bore away the palm of goodness and
of beauty. And the father, growing always older, grew
sadder at thought of the loneliness which would soon
belong to his daughter Clothilde. “Who,” said the
old man, “will take care of the flocks, my daughter?
who will look after the dun cows? who will bring the
winter's store of fir-wood from the mountains?”

Now, Clothilde could answer for these things; for
even the curé of the village would not see the pretty and
the pious Clothilde left destitute. But it pained her
heart to witness the care that lay upon her father's
thought, and she was willing to bestow quiet upon his
parting years. Therefore, on a day when she came
back with the old herdsman from a village-wedding, she
told him that she, too, if he wished, would become a
bride.

“And whom will you marry, Clothilde?” said the
old man.

“Whom you choose,” said Clothilde; but she added,
“he must be good, else how can I be good? And he
must be brave, for I love the mountains.”

So the father and the village curé consulted together,
while Clothilde sang as before at her household
cares; and lingered, as was her wont at evening, by
the chapel of Our Lady of the Snow, in view of the
glaciers which in the front of the valley. But the

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

father and the curé could decide upon no one who was
wholly worthy to be the bridegroom of Clothilde. The
people of the valley were honest, and not a young villager
of them all but would have made for her a watchful
husband, and cared well for the flocks which belonged
to her father's fold.

In that day, as now, village fêtes were held in every
time of spring, at which the young mountaineers contended
in wrestling, and in the cast of heavy boulders,
and in other mountain sports which tried their manliness,
and which called down the plaudits of the village
dames. The spring and the spring fêtes were now approaching,
and it was agreed between the father and
the curé, that where all were so brave and honest, the
victor in the village games should receive, for reward,
the hand of Clothilde.

The villagers were all eager for the day which was
to decide the fortune of their valley heiress. Clothilde
herself wore no cloud upon her brow; but ever, with
the same serene look, she busied her hands with her
old house-cares, and sang the songs which cheered her
old father's heart. The youth of the village—they
were mostly the weaker ones—eyed her askance, and
said, “She can have no heart worth the winning, who
is won only by a stout arm.” And others said, “She
is icy cold, and can have no heart at all.”

But the good curé said, “Nay;” and many a one

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

from sick-beds called down blessings on her. There
were mothers, too, of the village—thinking perhaps, as
mothers will, of the fifty kids and of the half-score of
dun cows which would make her dowry—who said with
a wise shake of the head—“She who is so good a daughter
will make also a good wife.”

Among those who would gladly, long ago, have
sought Clothilde in marriage, was a young villager of
Lauterbrunnen, whose name was Conrad Friedland.
He was hunter as well as herdsman, and he knew the
haunts of the chamois upon the upper heights as well
as he knew the pasturage-ground where fed the kids
which belonged to the father of Clothilde. He had nut-brown
hair, and dark blue eyes; and there was not a
maiden in the valley, save only the pensive Clothilde,
but watched admiringly the proud step of the hunter
Friedland.

Many a time her father had spoken of the daring
deeds of Conrad, and had told to Clothilde, with an old
man's ardor, the tale of the wild mountain-hunts which
Conrad could reckon up—and how, once upon a time,
when a child was lost, they had lowered the young
huntsman with ropes into the deep crevasses of the glacier;
and how, in the depths of the icy cavern, he had
bound the young child to his shoulder, and been dragged,
bruised and half-dead, to the light again. To all this
Clothilde had listened with a sparkle in her eye; yet

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

she felt not her heart warming toward Conrad, as the
heart of a maiden should warm toward an accepted
lover.

Many and many a time Conrad had gazed on Clothilde
as she kneeled in the village church. Many and
many a time he had watched her crimson kirtle, as she
disappeared among the walnut-trees that grew by her
father's door. Many and many a time he had looked
longingly upon the ten dun cows which made up her father's
flock, and upon the green pasturage-ground, where
his kids counted by fifty. Brave enough he was to
climb the crags, even when the ice was smooth on the
narrow foot-way, and a slip would hurl him to destruction;
he had no fear of the crevasses which gape frightfully
on the paths that lead over the glaciers; he did
not shudder at the thunders which the avalanches sent
howling among the heights around him; and yet Conrad
had never dared to approach, as a lover might approach,
the pensive-eyed Clothilde.

With other maidens of the village he danced and
sang, even as the other young herdsmen, who were his
mates in the village games, danced and sang. Once or
twice, indeed, he had borne a gift—a hunter's gift of
tender chamois-flesh—to the old man, her father. And
Clothilde, with her own low voice, had said, “My father
thanks you, Conrad.”

And the brave hunter, in her presence, was like a

-- 160 --

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

sparrow within the swoop of a falcon! If she sang, he
listened—as though he dreamed that leaves were fluttering,
and birds were singing over him. If she was
silent, he gazed on her—as he had gazed on cool mountain-pools
where the sun smote fiercely. The idle raillery
of the village he could not talk to her; of love she
would not listen; of things higher, with his peasant's
voice and mind, he knew not how to talk. And the
mother of Conrad Friedland, a lone widow, living only
in the love of her son, upon the first lift of the hills,
chid him for his silence, and said, “He who has no
tongue to tell of love, can have no heart to win it!”

Yet Conrad, for very lack of speech, felt his slumbrous
passion grow strong. The mountain springs
which are locked longest with ice, run fiercest in summer.
And Conrad rejoiced in the trial that was to
come, where he could speak his love in his own mountain
way, and conquer the heart of Clothilde with his
good right arm.

Howbeit, there was many another herdsman of the
valley who prepared himself joyously for a strife, where
the winner should receive the fifty kids and the ten dun
cows, and the hand of the beautiful Clothilde. Many a
mother, whose eye had rested lovingly on these, one
and all, bade their sons “Be ready!” Clothilde alone
seemed careless of those, who on the festal day, were
to become her champions; and ever she passed

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

undisturbed through her daily round of cares, kneeling in the
village church, singing the songs that gladdened her
father's heart, and lingering at the sunset hour, by the
chapel of Our Lady of the Snow, whence she saw the
glaciers and the mountain-tops glowing with the rich,
red light from the west.

Upon the night before the day of the village fête, it
happened that she met the brave young hunter, Conrad,
returning from the hills, with a chamois upon his shoulder.
He saluted her, as was his wont, and would have
followed at respectful distance; but Clothilde beckoned
his approach.

“Conrad,” said she, “you will contend with the
others at the fête to-morrow?”

“I will be there,” said Conrad; “and—please the
blessed Virgin—I will win such prize as was never won
before.”

“Conrad Friedland, I know that you are brave, and
that you are strong. Will you not be generous also?
Swear to me that if you are the winner in to-morrow's
sports, you will not claim the reward which my father
has promised to the bravest, for a year and a day.”

“You ask what is hard,” said Conrad. “When
the chamois is near, I draw my bow; and when my arrow
is on the string, how can I stay the shaft?”

“It is well for your mountain prizes, Conrad; but
bethink you the heart of a virgin is to be won like a
gazelle of the mountains?”

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

“Clothilde will deny me, then!” said Conrad reproachfully.

“Until a year and a day are passed, I must deny,”
said the maiden. “But when the snows of another
spring are melted, and the fête has returned again, if
you, Conrad Friedland, are of the same heart and will,
I promise to be yours.”

And Conrad touched his lips to the hand she lent
him, and swore, “by Our Lady of the Snow,” that, for
a year and a day, he would make no claim to the hand
of Clothilde, though he were twice the winner.

The morning was beautiful which ushered in the
day of the fêtes. The maidens of the village were arrayed
in their gayest dresses, and the young herdsmen
of the valley had put on their choicest finery. The
sports were held upon a soft bit of meadow-land at the
foot of the great glacier which rises in the front of
Lauterbrunnen. A barrier of earth and rocks, clothed
with fir-trees, separated the green meadow from the
crystal mountain which gleamed above. All the people
of the village were assembled; and many a young
hunter or herdsman from the plains of Interlacken, or
from the borders of the Brienzer-Zee, or from the farther
vale of Grindelwald. But Conrad had no fear of
these; already, on many a day of fête, he had measured
forces with them, and had borne off the prizes, whether
in wrestling or in the cast of the boulders.

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

This day he had given great care to his dress; a
jerkin of neatly tanned chamois-leather set off his muscular
figure, and it was dressed upon the throat and
upon the front with those rare furs of the mountains,
which betokened his huntsman's craft. Many a village
maiden wished that day she held the place of Clothilde,
and that she, too, might have such champion as the
brown-haired Conrad. A rich cap of lace, worked by
the village hands, was around the forehead of Clothilde;
and to humor the pride of the old man, her father, she
had added the fairest flowers which grew by the cottage-door.
But, fair as the flowers were, the face of Clothilde
was fairer.

She sat between the old herdsman and the curé,
upon one of the rustic benches which circled the plateau
of green, where the sports were held. Tall poles of
hemlock or of fir, dressed with garlands of Alpine laurel,
stood at the end of the little arena, where the valley
champions were to contend. Among these were some
whose strong arms and lithe figures promised a hard
struggle to the hopeful Conrad; and there were jealous
ones who would have been glad to humble the pretensions
of one so favored by the village maidens, as the
blue-eyed hunter, Friedland. Many looks turned curiously
toward the bench, where sat the village belle,
whose fortunes seemed to hang upon the fate of the day;
but her brow was calm; and there, as ever, she was

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

watchful of the comfort of the old man, her father.
Half of the games had passed over indeed before she
showed any anxiety in the issue of the contest. Conrad,
though second in some of the lesser sports, had
generally kept the first rank; and the more vigorous
trials to come would test his rivals more seriously, and
would, he believed, give him a more decided triumph.

When the wrestlers were called, there appeared a
stout herdsman from the valley of Grindelwald, who
was the pride of his village, and who challenged boldly
the hunter, Conrad. He was taller and seemed far
stronger than the champion of Lauterbrunnen; and
there were those—the old herdsman among them—who
feared greatly that a stranger would carry off the prize.
But the heart of the hunter was fired by the sight of
Clothilde, now bending an eager look upon the sports.
He accepted the challenge of the stout herdsman, and
they grappled each other in the mountain way. The
stranger was the stronger; but the limbs of Conrad
were as supple and lithe as those of a leopard. For a
long time the struggle was doubtful. The peasants of
Grindelwald cheered the brawny herdsman; and the
valley rang with the answering shouts of the men of
Lauterbrunnen. And they who were near, say that
Clothilde grew pale, and clutched eagerly the arm of
the curé—but resumed her old quietude when at last,
the match ended, with the cry of “Lauterbrunnen for
ever!”

-- 165 --

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

After this came the cast of the boulders. One after
another, the younger men made their trial, and the
limit of each throw was marked by a willow wand;
while in the cleft of each wand fluttered a little pennant
ribbon, bestowed by well-wishing maidens.

Conrad, taking breath after his wrestling match, advanced
composedly to his place at the head of the arena,
where stood the fir saplings with the laurel wreaths.
He lifted the largest of the boulders with ease, and
giving it a vigorous cast, retired unconcerned. The
blue strip of ribbon which presently marked its fall, was
far in advance of the rest. Again there was a joyous
shout. The men of Grindelwald cried out loudly for
their champion; but his arm was tired, and his throw
was scarce even with the second of the men of Lauterbrunnen.
Again the shout rose louder than before, and
Conrad Friedland was declared by the village umpires
of the fête to be the victor; and by will of the old herdsman,
to be the accepted lover of the beautiful Clothilde.
They led him forward to the stand where sat the curé,
between the old herdsman and the herdsman's daughter.
Clothilde grew suddenly pale. Would Conrad keep his
oath?

Fear may have confused him, or fatigue may have
forbid his utterance; but he reached forth his hand for
the guerdon of the day, and the token of betrothal.

Just then an Alpine horn sounded long and clear,

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

and the echoes lingered among the cliffs and in the spray
of the Dust-fall. It was the call of a new challenger.
By the laws of the fête, the games were open until
sunset, and the new-comer could not be denied. None
had seen him before. His frame was slight, but firmly
knit; his habit was of the finest white wool, closed at
the throat with rich white furs, and caught together
with latchets of silver. His hair and beard were of a
light flaxen color, and his chamois boots were clamped
and spiked with polished steel, as if he had crossed the
glacier. It was said by those near whom he passed,
that a cold current of air followed him, and that his
breath was frosted on his beard, even under the mild
sun of May. He said no word to any; but advancing
with a stately air to the little plateau where the fir spars
stood crowned with their laurel garlands, he seized upon
a fragment of rock larger than any had yet thrown, and
cast it far beyond the mark where the blue pennant of
Conrad still fluttered in the wind.

There was a stifled cry of amazement; and the wonder
grew greater still, when the stranger, in place of
putting a willow wand to mark his throw, seized upon
one of the fir saplings, and hurled it through the air
with such precision and force, that it fixed itself in the
sod within a foot of the half-embedded boulder, and
rested quivering with its laurel wreath waving from the
top. The victor waited for no conductor; but

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

marching straight to the benches where sat the bewildered
maiden, and her wonder-stricken father, bespoke them
thus: “Fair lady, the prize is won; but if within a
year and a day, Conrad Friedland can do better than
this, I will yield him the palm: until then I go to my
home in the mountains.”

The villagers looked on amazed; Clothilde alone
was calm, but silent. None had before seen the
stranger; none had noticed his approach, and his departure
was as secret as his coming. The curé muttered
his prayers; the village maidens recalled by timid
whispers his fine figure, and the rich furs that he wore.
And Conrad, recovering from his stupor, said never a
word; but musingly, he paced back and forth the
length of the throw which the white-clad stranger had
made. The old man swore it was some spirit, and bade
Clothilde accept Conrad at once as a protector against
the temptations of the Evil one. But the maiden, more
than ever wedded to her visionary life by this sudden
apparition, dwelt upon the words of the stranger, and
repeating them, said to her father, “Let Conrad wait a
twelvemonth, and if he passes the throw of the unknown,
I will be his bride.”

The sun sank beyond the heights of the Ober-Alp,
and the villagers whispering low, scattered to their
homes. Clothilde fancied the stranger some spiritual
guardian; most of all, when she recalled the vow which

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

Conrad had made and broken. She remarked, moreover,
as they went toward their chalet, that an eagle of
the Alps, long after its wonted time of day, hovered
over their path; and only when the cottage-door was
closed, soared away to the cliffs which lift above the
glaciers of the Jungfrau.

The old herdsman began now to regard his daughter
with a strange kind of awe. He consulted long and
anxiously with the good curé. Could it be that the
mind so near to his heart was leagued with the spirit-world?
He recalled the time when he had met first her
mother wandering upon the mountains;—whence had she
come? And was the stranger of the festal day of some
far kindred, who now sought his own? It was remembered
how the mother had loved the daughter, with a
love that was jealous of the father's care; and how she
had borne her in her arms often to the very edge of the
glacier, and had lulled Clothilde to sleep by the murmur
of the water which makes mysterious music in the
heart of the ice-mountains. It was remembered how
Clothilde had mourned her mother, seated at the opening
of the blue glacier caverns, and how, of all roses,
she loved best the Alpine rose. From this she made
votive garlands to hang upon the altar of “Our Lady of
the Snow.” Did the mother belong to the genius of the
mountains, and was the daughter pledged to the Ice
King again?

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

The poor old herdsman bowed his head in prayer;
the good curé whispered words of comfort; Clothilde
sang as she had sung in the days gone; but the old man
trembled now at her low tones which thrilled on his ear
like the syren sounds, which they say in the Alps, go
go always before the roar of some great avalanche. Yet
the father's heart twined more and more around the
strange spirit-being of Clothilde. More and more, it
seemed to him that the mother's image was before him
in the fair child, and the mother's soul looking at him
from out the pensive eyes of Clothilde. He said no
word now of the marriage, but waited with resignation
for the twelvemonth to pass. And he looked with pity
upon the strong-hearted Conrad, who fiercer and more
daring than before—as if a secret despair had given
courage—scaled the steepest cliffs, and brought back
stores of chamois flesh, of which he laid always a portion
at the door of the father of Clothilde.

It was said, too, that the young herdsman might be
heard at night, casting boulders in the valley, and nerving
his arm for the trial of the twelvemonth to come.
The mother of the young herdsman spoke less often
of the ten dun cows which fed upon the pasture grounds
of her father, and counted less often the fifty kids
which trooped at night into her father's folds upon the
mountains. Yet ever Clothilde made her sunset walks
to the chapel of “Our Lady of the Snow,” and ever in

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

her place, in the village church, she prayed as reverently
as before, for Heaven to bless the years of the life of
the old man, her father. If she lived in a spirit-world,
it semeed a good spirit-world; and the crystal glory of
the glacier, where no foot could go, imaged to her
thought the stainless purity of angels. If the curé
talked with Clothilde of the heaven where her mother
had gone, and where all the good will follow—Clothilde
pointed to the mountains. Did he talk of worship, and
the anthems which men sang in the cathedrals of cities?
Clothilde said—“Hark to the avalanche!” Did he
talk of a good spirit, which hovers always near the
faithful? Clothilde pointed upward, where an eagle was
soaring above the glacier.

As the year passed away, mysterious rumors were
spread among the villagers: and there were those who
said they had seen at eventide-Clothilde talking with a
stranger in white, who was like the challenger of the
year before. And when winter had mantled the lower
hills, it was said that traces of strange feet could be
seen about the little chapel of “Our Lady of the Snow.”
Howbeit, Clothilde neglected not one of the duties which
belonged to her in the household of her father; and
her willing heart and hand forbade that either the kind
old herdsman or the curé should speak aught ill of her,
or forbid her the mountain rambles.

The old mother of Conrad grew frighted by the

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

stories of the villagers, and prayed her son to give up
all thought of the strange Clothilde, and to marry a
maiden whose heart was of warmer blood, and who
kept no league with the Evil one. But Conrad only the
more resolutely followed the bent of his will, and
schooled himself for the coming trial. If they talked
to him of the stranger, he vowed with a fearful oath,
that—be he who he might—he would dare him to
sharper conflict than that of the year before.

So, at length, the month and the day drew near
again. It was early spring-time. The wasting snows
still whitened the edges of the fields which hung upon
the slopes of the mountains. The meadow of the fête
had lost the last traces of winter, and a fresh green sod,
besprinkled with meadow flowers, glittered under the
dew and the sunlight.

Clothilde again was robed with care; and when
the old herdsman looked on her under the wreath she
had woven from the cottage flowers, he gave over all
thought of her tie to the spirit-world, and clasped her to
his heart—“his own, his good Clothilde!”

On the day preceding the fête, there had been heavy
rain; and the herdsmen from the heights reported that
the winter's snows were loosening, and would soon
come down, after which would be broad summer and
the ripening of the crops. Scarce a villager was away
from the wrestling ground; for all had heard of

-- 172 --

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

Clothilde, and of the new and strange comer who had challenged
the pride of the valley, and had disappeared—
none knew whither. Was Conrad Friedland to lose
again his guerdon?

The games went on, with the old man, father of
Clothilde, watching timidly, and the good curé holding
his accustomed place beside him. There were young
herdsmen who appeared this year for the first time
among the wrestlers, and who the past twelvemonth
had ripened into sturdy manhood. But the firm and
the tried sinews of the hunter Conrad placed him before
all these, as he was before all the others. Not so
many, however, as on the year before envied him his
spirit-bride. Yet none could gainsay her beauty; for
this day her face was radiant with a rich glow, and her
clear complexion, relieved by the green garland she
wore, made her seem a princess.

As the day's sports went on, a cool, damp wind blew
up the valley, and clouds drifted over the summits of the
mountains. Conrad had made himself the victor in
every trial. To make his triumph still more brilliant,
he had surpassed the throw of his unknown rival of the
year before. At sight of this, the villagers raised one
loud shout of greeting, which echoed from end to end
of the valley. And the brave huntsman, flushed with
victory, dared boldly the stranger of the white jerkin
and the silver latchets to appear and maintain his claims
to the queen of the valley—the beautiful Clothilde.

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

There was a momentary hush, broken only by the
distant murmur of the Dust-fall. The thickening clouds
drifted fast athwart the mountains. Clothilde grew
suddenly pale, though the old herdsman her father was
wild with joy. The curé watched the growing paleness
of Clothilde, and saw her eye lift toward the head of
the glacier.

“Bear away my father!” said she, in a quick tone
of authority. In a moment the reason was apparent.
A roar, as of thunder, filled the valley; a vast mass of
the glacier above had given way, and its crash upon the
first range of cliffs now reached the ear. The fragments
of ice and rock were moving with frightful volume
down towards the plateau. The villagers fled screaming;
the father of Clothilde was borne away by the
curé; Clothilde herself was, for the time, lost sight of.
The eye of Conrad was keen, and his judgment rare.
He saw the avalanche approaching, but he did not fly
like others. An upper plateau and a thicket of pine-trees
were in the path of the avalanche; he trusted to
these to avert or to stay the ruin. As he watched,
while others shouted him a warning, he caught sight
of the figure of Clothilde, in the arms of a stranger flying
toward the face of the mountain. He rushed wildly
after.

A fearful crash succeeded; the avalanche had crossed
the plateau, and swept down the fir-trees; the trunks

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

splintered before it, like summer brambles; the detached
rocks were hurled down in showers; immense masses
of ice followed quickly after, roaring over the débris of
the forest, and with a crash that shook the whole valley,
reached the meadow below. Swift as lightning, whole
acres of the green sod were torn up by the wreck of the
forest trees and rocks, and huge, gleaming masses of
ice; and then, more slowly, with a low murmur—like a
requiem, came the flow of lesser snowy fragments, covering
the great ruin with a mantle of white.

Poor Conrad Friedland was buried beneath!

The villagers had all fled in safety; but the green
meadow of the fêtes was a meadow no longer. Those
who were hindermost in the flight said they saw the
stranger in white bearing Clothilde, in her white robes,
up the face of the mountain. It is certain that she was
never seen in the valley again; and the poor old herdsman,
her father, died shortly after, leaving his stock of
dun cows and his fifty kids to the village curé, to buy
masses for the rest of his daughter's soul.

“This,” said the German, “is the story of the Bride
of the Ice-King;” and he relit his pipe.

The snow had now passed over, and the stars were
out. Before us was the giant wall of the Jungfrau,
with a little rattle of glacier artillery occasionally breaking
the silence of the night. To the left was the tall

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

peak of the Wetterhorn, gleaming white in the starlight;
and far away to the right, we could see the
shining glaciers at the head of the Lauterbrunnen
valley.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

FIFTH STORY: THE CABRIOLET.

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-190

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

A HOT July day in Paris. It is hard to be borne;
and shall I persist in frying my daily dish
of nettlepots under the leads of the Hôtel de Louvre,
when a day will carry me where I may take breath and
refreshment under the waving poplars that tuft French
wayside—stiff, serried plumes that run everywhere in
France out to the horizon, and keep up the illusion of
army clank and marching grenadiers?

Will the reader join me in this escapade into the
French country—where I will not poetize, but will tell,
simply and truly, what I see, and what I hear?

Do you not love to amble, after all, with this sort of
traveller, who admits you to pack with him, to eat his

-- 180 --

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

last meal with him, to miss the train with him, to dine
with him, to see common things commonly? Are not
all the great things in the guide-books, the gift-books,
and the poets? Can I kindle them over? Are they
not burned to a crisp in your thought already—only
ashes left,—which you spread upon your own fancies (as
wood-ashes to home patches of clover) to make them
grow?

Well—we (the reader and I) pack our portmanteau;
'tis a small one; when you are old in travel you will always
carry a small one; the more experience, the less
the luggage; if you need coat or linen, you shall find
coat and linen in every capital of Europe; they wear
such things in all civilized countries; they sell them,
too. We therefore bundle together only such things as
we positively need, and giving them into the hands of a
facteur, we direct him to carry our luggage to the office
of the Diligences, a little way out of the Rue St.
Honoré. We book our portmanteau there for the eastern
town of Dôle, lying in the way to Switzerland, and
within sight of the best vineyard slopes of Burgundy.

Our next step shall be to go around to the passage
Vero-Dodat, and buy a goat-skin knapsack; it is large
enough for a change of linen, a guide-book, an extra
pair of woollen socks, soap and brushes, a pocket-telescope,
and perhaps a miniature Tennyson—for rainy
days in the mountains.

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

With this—a slouch, broad-brimmed hat, a serviceable
tweed suit, and heavy walking shoes, we call a cab,
drive down the Rue Rivoli and the Rue St. Antonie,—
cross the Place of the Bastile, and arrive presently at
the station-house of the Lyons Railway. We pay a
fare of twenty-five sous (we should have paid a dollar
in New York), and take a ticket for Fontainbleau.

Why should we, with our hob-nailed shoes and
tweed overalls take a first-class place? Ah, the tenderly-proud
Americans! so vain of extravagance—so jealous
of anything like privilege—what muttons they
make for the innkeepers! We have outlived this; we
take a second-class seat; we pay less by a third; we
see more of the natives by half; we have plenty of air;
we have cushioned seats (though they may be covered
with striped bed-ticking); and the chances are even
that we shall have beside us some member of the Institute
of France, some eminent professional man, who
dislikes at once the seclusion and the price of the first-class
carriage.

Away we hurtle; the houses, the trees, the fortifications,
the plains, the great outstanding barracks, the
white villages, drift into the dreamy distance, where the
domes of Paris gleam in the haze like sparkling dandelions
on a dewy meadow. When we stop at Fontainebleau,
after a two hours' ride, we deliver our ticket
within the station-house; and as we shoulder our

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

knapsack, and march into the town, we hear the buzz of the
train as it sweeps on toward Lyons.

We stop at the inn of the Cadran Bleu; a fat landlady
receives us—shows us to a little chamber, not so
large, perhaps, as your attic rooms of the New York
hotels, but only up a single flight of stairs; the floor is
of red tiles, which have been waxed that morning only,
and shine, and would seem slippery, except for our
good hob-nailed shoes. There is a dainty bed, with
coarse, cool, clean linen, and a water-pitcher of most
Liliputian make.

“Has Monsieur breakfasted?”

Of course we have breakfasted before ten o'clock;
still we will have a bite, since the ride and the fresh
air of the country have sharpened our appetite.

We will have a steak aux pommes, and a half bottle
of Beaune, and perhaps a bit of cheese and a plate of
cherries.

Très bien!” says the landlady. And when we
have washed the dust from our eyes, and gone below,
into the long salle-à-manger, a tidy French girl (who
would be a grisette if she went to Paris) is laying our
cloth upon an end of the table, and we snuff the odor
of the steak, mingled with that of the jessamines from
the garden. And as we eat with sharpened taste (for
the Beaune is an appetizing wine), we rejoice in the
pleasant escape we have made; we compare that quiet

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

lunch, within sound of the roar of the great French forest,
and only a stone's-throw away from the magnificent
home of Francis the First, with the lunches you may be
taking in the crowd of Saratoga or Newport, amidst the
clamor of a hundred waiters, and—frankly—we pity
you. In sheerest benevolence, we wish we might single
out a pretty face and figure from the hubbub of your
watering places, and place them beside us here in the
Cadran Bleu, and turn out a drop of the petillant, generous
wine, to moisten the fair lips withal;—how she
would forget the hob-nails, and we—the hoops;—how we
would luxuriate in the cool, scented air, and loiter away
afterward in the coppices of the palace garden!

As we said, the great things of travel are all familiar;
we leave them utterly; we pass through the Palace-yard—
away from the companies of strangers who
are passing in and out of the royal apartments—and
loiter on along the terrace, to the parapet that skirts the
garden pond. We sit there, idly nicking our hob-nailed
shoes against the wall, looking over to the rich sweep
of lawn and clumps of shrubbery that stretch away from
the farther shore. We buy a cake from an old woman,
and break it, and fling it to the fishes; these come
crowding to the bait by hundreds—heavy, lumbering
carp, who have lived in those waters these fifty years,
perhaps a century, and may have risen to catch bread-crumbs
from the hand of some pretty Dauphiness in

-- 184 --

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

the days gone. There are hoary veterans among them,
wagging their tails gravely, and blotched over with
gray spots, who it is said, date back as far as the times
of Francis the First. What a quiet, serene life they
must have passed! How much more royally than kings
they have braved the storms and the weaknesses of age!
The air is delightfully cool; the fragrance of a thousand
flowering things is on it; the shadow of the farther
trees falls heavy on the water. There are worse places
to loiter in than the gardens of Fontainbleau.

What, now, if we wander away into the forest, comparing,
as we go, the nibbling, ancient fishes of the
pool, to that bait-seeking fry we have seen in other
times and other watering-places—fat, dowdy dowagers;
brisk young misses, in shoals; bright-waistcoated bucks—
all disporting like the carp—coming by turns to the
surface—making a little break and a few eddies—catching
at floating crumbs—and retiring, when the season
is over, to hibernate under some overhanging roof-tree
which they call Home?

Oaks, beeches, tangled undergrowth, moss under-foot,
gray boulders, long vistas of highway
stretching to a low horizon; artists sketching on
camp-stools; Mr. Smith, and wife and daughter;
driving in a crazy phaeton (wife and daughter wearing
green frights, and reading Mr. Murray)—all these we
see, as we loiter on through the paths of the forest. We

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

make three leagues of tramp by sundown, and are ready
for our dinner at the Cadran Bleu; Mr. Smith and
wife and daughter are just finishing theirs, at the end of
the long table. They mistake our nationality, and remark
somewhat freely upon French taste in matters of
diet. They are apparently from Huddersfield; they do
not once suspect that a man with a beard, whom they
meet at the Cadran Bleu, can speak or understand
English. So, as we eat our filet sauté aux champignons,
we learn that the oaks in Windsor Park are much finer
than those of Fontainbleau; that the French beer is
watery stuff; and that the Americans are not the only
self-satisfied people in the world.

Mr. Smith, wife and daughter, drop away at length;
we wander under the shade of the palace walls; a dragoon
passes from time to time, with sabre clattering at
his heels; the clock in the great court, where Napoleon
bade his army adieu before Elba, sounds ten as we turn
back to the inn; and from our window we see the stars
all aglow, and feel the breath of the forest.

Coffee at six with two fresh eggs. If you carry a
knapsack, you must carry early habits with it. The
hostess brings our little bill, smilingly; we promised to
tell you of commonest details, so you shall see the price
of our entertainment:

-- 186 --

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

Lunch 2 francs.
Wine 2 francs.
Dinner 4 francs.
Room 3 francs.
Wax-light 1 franc.
Breakfast 2 francs.
Service 1 franc.

Being a total of fifteen francs. It is not over dear,
when we reckon the pleasant Burgundy we have drunk,
and remember, too, that Fontainbleau is as near (in
time) to Paris, as Rockaway to New York.

How the birds sing in the woods; and how the
dew shines upon the nodding clover, which shows
itself here and there by the wayside! After two
hours' march—better than two leagues—we sit down
in the edge of the forest. We have passed a woodman
with his cart, a boy driving cattle, and a soldier with
his coat slung over his shoulder. We shall scarce
see any others till we are out of the wood.

A half hour there, under the oaks, and we are
ready for the tramp again. We are only putting ourselves
in walking trim for the passes of Switzerland,
and so take this level country very leisurely. The little
town of Fossard lies just upon the outskirts of the
forest. We welcome it gladly; for by the time it is
reached it is full noon. There is a straggling, white,
low cottage of stone, covered with mortar, and shaded

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

perhaps by a pear or a plum-tree; then another,—like
the first; a woman in sabots (which are heavy beechen
shoes); and at last a larger cottage, with a fern bough
over the door, and a floor covered with baked tiles,
glossed over with grease, wax, and filth. The bough
means that we may find bread, cheese, and wine there,
and if not over-fastidious, a bed. The bread we take,
and a bottle of sour wine; and sit at the deal table,
writing there very much of what you are reading now,
in our pocket note-book.

So we push on our summer jaunt; fatigue; rest in
villages; strange dishes of stewed pears; Gruyère
cheese; country fairs, where at eventide, we see the
maidens dancing on the green sward; high old towns
with toppling towers; walks through vineyards; long
levels; woody copses, over which we see extinguisher
turrets of country chateaux.

But all this grows tiresome at length; and when we
have reached the little shabby town of St. Florentin, on
the third day, we venture to inquire about some coach
(for we are away from the neighborhood of railways)
which shall take us on to Dôle. But at St. Florentin
there is no coach, not even so much as a voiture à volonté,
to be found; so we buckle on our knapsack, and toil along
under the poplars to a little village far off in the plain,
where we are smuggled into what passes for the coupé
of a broken-down diligence. A man and little girl, who

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

together occupy the third seat, regale themselves with a
fricandeau stuffed with garlic. The day is cool, the
windows down, the air close, and the perfume—(when
you travel on the by-ways of France, learn patience).

That night we reach a town where lived that prince
of boys' story-books about animals—Buffon. A tower
rises on the hills beside the town, covered with ivy—
gray, and venerable, and sober-looking; and the postillion
says it is Buffon's tower, and that the town is called
Buffon.

We desire to get to Dôle as soon as possible; so the
next morning—voilá un cabriolet!—to catch the diligence
that passes through the old town of Semur. This
French cabriolet which we take at Buffon, is very much
like a Scotch horse-cart with a top upon it. It has a
broad leather-cushioned seat in the back, large enough
for three persons. One is already occupied by a pretty
woman, of some four or five and twenty. The postillion
is squatted on a bit of timber that forms the whipple-tree.
We bid adieu to our accommodating landlady,
take off our hat to the landlady's daughter, and so go
jostling out of the old French town of Buffon, which,
ten to one, we shall never see again in our lives.

What think you, pray, of a drive in a French cabriolet,
with a pretty woman of five and twenty? We
will tell you all—just as it happened. Our eigar chances
to be unfinished. “Of course, smoking was offensive to
mademoiselle?”

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

It proved otherwise; “Oh no! her husband was a
great smoker.”

“Ah, ma foi! can it be that madame, so young, is
indeed married!”

“It is indeed true”—and there is a glance both of
pleasure and of sadness in the woman's eye.

We begin to speculate upon what that gleam of
pleasure and of sadness may mean; and, finally, curiosity
gains on speculation. “Perhaps madame is travelling
from Paris like ourselves!”

“No; but she has been at Paris. What a charming
city! those delicious Boulevards and the shops, and
the Champs Elysées!”

“And if madame is not coming from Paris, perhaps
she is going to Paris?”

Non plus;” even now we are not right. “She
is coming from Chalons, she is going to Semur.”

“Madame lives then, perhaps, at Semur?”

Pardon, she is going for a visit.”

“And her husband is left alone then?”

Pardon” (and there is a manifest sigh), he is not
alone.” And madame rearranges the bit of lace on each
side of her bonnet, and turns half around, so as to show
more fairly a very pretty brunette face, and an exceedingly
roguish eye.

“We are curious to know if it is madame's first visit
to Semur?”

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

Du tout!” and she sighs.

“Madame then has friends at Semur?”

Ma foi! je ne saurais vous dire.” She does not
know.

This is very odd, we think. “And who can madame
be going to visit?”

“Her father—if he is still living.”

“But how can she doubt, if she has lived so near as
Chalons?”

Pardon, I have not lived at Chalons, but at Bordeaux,
and Montpelier, and Pau, and along the Biscayan
mountains.”

“And is it long since she has seen her father?”

“Very long; ten long—long years; then they were
so happy! Ah! the charming country of Semur; the
fine sunny vineyards, and all so gay, and her sister and
little brother—” (madame pulls a handkerchief of battiste
out of a little silken bag).

We turn slightly to have a fuller sight of her.

We knew “it would be a glad thing to meet them
all!”

Jamais, Monsieur, never, I can not; they are
gone!” and she turned her head away.

The French country-women are simple-minded, earnest,
and tell a story much better and easier than any
women in the world. We thought—we said, indeed—
“she was young to have wandered so far; she must have

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

been very young to have quitted her father's house ten
years gone-by.”

“Very young—very foolish, Monsieur. I see,” says
she, turning, “that you want to know how it was, and
if you will be so good as to listen, I will tell you, Monsieur.”

Of course we were very happy to listen to so charming
a story-teller; and our readers as well, perhaps.

“You know, Monsieur, the quiet of one of our little
country towns very well; Semur is one of them. My
father was a small propriétaire; the house he lived in is
not upon the road, or I would show it to you by-and-by.
It had a large court-yard, with an arched gateway—
and there were two hearts cut upon the top stone; the
initials of my grandfather and grandmother on either
side; and all were pierced by a little dart. I dare say
you have seen many such as you have wandered through
the country; but now-a-days they do not make them.

“Well, my mother died when I was a little girl,
and my father was left with three children—my sister,
little Jacques, and I. Many and many a time we used
to romp about the court-yard, and sometimes go into
the fields at vineyard dressing, and pluck off the long
tendrils; and I would tie them round the head of little
Jacques; and my sister, who was a year older than I,
and whose name was Lucie, would tie them around my
head. It looked very pretty, to be sure, Monsieur; and

-- 192 --

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

I was so proud of little Jacques, and of myself too; I
wish they would come back, Monsieur—those times!
Do you know I think sometimes that, in Heaven, they
will come back?

“I do not know which was prettiest—Lucie or I;
she was taller and had lighter hair; and mine, you see,
is dark. (Two rows of curls hung each side of her
face, jet black.) I know I was never envious of her.”

“There was little need.”

“You think not, Monsieur; you shall see, presently.

“I have told you that my father was a small propri
étaire;
there was another in the town whose lands were
greater than ours, and who boasted of having been
some time connected with noble blood, and who quite
looked down upon our family. But there is little of
that feeling left now in the French country—and I thank
God for it, Monsieur. And Jean Frère, who was a son
of this proud gentleman, had none of it when we were
young.

“There was no one in the village he went to see
oftener than he did Lucie and me. And we talked like
girls then, about who should marry Jean, and never
thought of what might really happen; and our bonne
used to say, when we spoke of Jean, that there were
others as good as Jean in the land, and capital husbands
in plenty. And then we would laugh, and

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

sometimes tie the hand of Jacques to the hand of some pretty
girl, and so marry them, and never mind Jacques' pettish
struggles, and the pouts of the little bride; and
Jean himself would laugh as loud as any at this play.

“Sometimes Jean's father would come when we were
romping together, and take Jean away; and sometimes
kiss little Jacques, and say he was a young rogue, but
have never a word for us.

“So matters went on till Lucie was eighteen, and
Jacques a fine tall lad. Jean was not so rich as he had
been, for his father's vineyard had grown poor. Still
he came to see us, and all the village said there would
be a marriage some day; and some said it would be
Lucie, and some said it would be I.

“And now it was I began to watch Lucie when
Jean came; and to count the times he danced with Lucie,
and then to count the times that he danced with me.
But I did not dare to joke with Lucie about Jean, and
when we were together alone, we scarce ever talked of
Jean.”

“You were not in love with him, of course?”

“I did not say so,” said madame. “But he was
handsomer than any of the young men we saw; and I
so young—never mind!

“You do not know how jealous I became. We had
a room together, Lucie and I, and often in the night I
would steal to her bed and listen, to find if she ever

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

whispered anything in her dreams; and sometimes when
I came in at evening, I would find her weeping. I remember
I went to her once, and put my arm softly
around her neck, and asked her what it was that troubled
her; and she only sobbed. I asked her if I had
offended her; `You!' said she, `ma sœur, ma mignonne!
' and she laid her head upon my shoulder, and cried
more than ever; and I cried too.

“So matters went on, and we saw, though we did
not speak to each other of it, that Jean came to see us
more and more rarely, and looked sad when he parted
with us, and did not play so often with little Jacques.

“At length—how it was we women never knew—
it was said that poor Jean's father, the proud gentleman,
had lost all his money, and that he was going
away to Paris. We felt very badly; and we asked
Jean, the next time he came to see us, if it was all true?
He said that it was true, and that the next year they
were going away, and that he should never see us again.
Poor Jean!—how he squeezed my hand as he said this;
but in his other hand he held Lucie's. Lucie was more
sensitive than I, and when I looked at her, I could see
that the tears were coming in her eyes.

“`You will be sorry when I am gone?' said Jean.

“`You know we shall,' said I; and I felt the tears
coming too.

“A half year had gone, and the time was

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

approaching when Jean was to leave us. He had come at intervals
to pass his evenings with us; he was always a little
moody, as if some trouble was preying on his
mind; and was always very kind to Lucie, and kinder
still, I thought, to me.

“At length, one day, his father, a stately old gentleman,
came down and asked to see my father; and he
staid with him half an hour, and the thing was so new
that the whole village said there would be a marriage.
And I wandered away alone with little Jacques, and sat
down under an old tree—I shall try hard to find the
place—and twisted a garland for little Jacques, and
then tore it in pieces; and twisted another and tore that
in pieces, and then cried, so that Jacques said he believed
I was crazy. But I kissed him and said, `No,
Jacques, sister is not crazy!'

“When I went home, I found Lucie sad, and papa
sober and thoughtful; but he kissed me very tenderly,
and told me, as he often did, how dearly he loved me.
The next day Jean did not come, nor the next, nor the
next after. I could not bear it any longer, so I asked
papa what Jean's father had said to him, and why Jean
did not come?

“He kissed me, and said that Jean wanted to take
his child away from him. And I asked him—though I
remember I had hardly breath to do it—what he had
told him?

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

“`I told him,' said papa, `that if Lucie would marry
Jean, and Jean would marry Lucie, they might marry,
and I would give them a father's blessing.'

“I burst into tears, and my father took me in his
arms; perhaps he thought I was so sorry to lose my
sister—I don't know. When I had strength to go to
our chamber, I threw myself into Lucie's arms and
cried as if my heart would break.

“She asked me what it meant? I said—`I love
you, Lucie!' And she said—`I love you, Lisette!'

“But soon I found that Jean had sent no message—
that he had not come—that all I told Lucie, of what my
father had said, was new to her; and she cried afresh;
and we dared say nothing to her of Jean. I fancied
how it was; for Jean's father was a proud gentleman,
and would never make a second request of such bourgeois
as we. Soon we heard that he had gone away,
and that he had taken Jean along with him. I longed
to follow—to write him even; but, poor Lucie!—I was
not certain but he might come back to claim her. Often
and often I wandered up by his father's old country
house, and I asked the steward's wife how he was looking
when he went away. `Oh,' said she, `le pauvre
jeune homme;
he was so sad to leave his home!'

“And I thought to myself bitterly,—did this make
all his sadness?

“A whole year passed by, and we heard nothing of

-- 197 --

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

him. A regiment had come into the arrondissement,
and a young officer came occasionally to see us. Now,
Monsieur, I am ashamed to tell you what followed.
Lucie had not forgotten Jean: and I—God knows!—
had not forgotten him. But papa said that the officer
would make a good husband for me, and he told me as
much himself. I did not disbelieve him; but I did not
love him as I had loved Jean, and I doubted if Jean
would come back, and I knew not but he would come
back to marry Lucie, though I felt sure that he loved
me better than Lucie. So, Monsieur, it happened that
I married the young officer, and became a soldier's wife,
and in a month went away from my old home.

“But that was not the worst, Monsieur; before I
went, there came a letter from Paris for me, in Jean's
own writing.”

Madame turned her head again. Even the postillion
had suffered his horses to get into a dog-trot jog, that
he now made up for by a terrible thwacking, and a
pestilent shower of oaths; partly, perhaps, to deaden
his feelings.

“The letter,” said madame, going on, “told me
how he had loved me, how his father had told him
what my father had said; and how he had forbidden
him in his pride, to make any second proposal; and
how he had gone away to forget his griefs, but could
not; and he spoke of a time, when he would come back

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

and claim me, even though he should forget and leave
his father. The whole night I cried over that letter,
but never showed it to Lucie. I was glad that I was
going away; but I could not love my husband.

“You do not know how bitter the parting was for
me; not so much to leave my father and Lucie, and
Jacques, but the old scenes where I had wandered with
Jean, and where we had played together, and where he
was to come back again perhaps, and think as he would
of me. I could not write him a letter even. I was
young then, and did not know but my duty to my husband
would forbid it. But I left a little locket he had
given me, and took out his hair, and put in place of it
a lock of my own, and scratched upon the back with a
needle—`Jean, I loved you; it is too late; I am married;
J'en pleurs!' And I handed it to little Jacques,
and made him promise to show it to no one, but to hand
to Jean, if he ever came again to Semur. Then I kissed
my father, and my sister, and little Jacques again and
again, and bid them all adieu—as well as I could for my
tears; I have never been in Semur since, Monsieur.”

“And what became of Jean?”

“You know,” continued she, “that I could not love
my husband, and I was glad we were going far away,
where I hoped I might forget all that had happened at
home; but God did not so arrange it.

“We were staying in Montpelier; you have been

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

in Montpelier, Monsieur, and will remember the pretty
houses along the Rue de Paris; in one of them we were
living. Every month or two came letters from Lucie—
sad, very sad, at the first—and I forgot about myself
through pity of her. At length came one which told
me that Jean had come back; and it went on to say
how well he was looking. Poor Lucie did not know
how it all went to my soul, and how many tears her letters
cost me.

“Afterward came letters in gayer temper—still
full of the praises of Jean; and she wondered why I was
not glad to hear so much of him, and wondered that my
letters were growing so gloomy. Another letter came
still gayer, and a postscript that cut me to the heart;
the postscript was in Jacques' scrawling hand, and said
that all the village believed that Jean was to marry sister
Lucie. `We shall be so glad,' it said, `if you will
come home to the wedding!'

“Oh, Monsieur, I had thought I loved Lucie. I
am afraid I did not. I wrote no answer; I could
not. By-and-by came a thick letter with two little doves
upon the seal. I went to my room and barred the door,
and cried over it, without daring to open it. The truth
was as I had feared—Jean had married Lucie. Oh, my
feelings—my bitter feelings, Monsieur! Pray Heaven
you may never have such!

“My husband grew indignant at my sadness, and I

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

disliked him more and more. Again we changed our
quarters to the mountains, where the troops had been
ordered, and for a very long time no letter came to me
from home. I had scarce a heart to write, and spent
day after day in my chamber. We were five years along
the Pyrenees; you remember the high mountains about
Pau, and the snowy tops that you can see from the
houses; but I enjoyed nothing of it all. By-and-by
came a letter with a black seal, in the straggling hand
of my poor father, saying that Jean and Lucie had gone
over the sea to the Isle of Mauritius, and that little
Jacques had sickened of a fever and was dead. I
longed to go and see my old father; but my husband
could not leave, and he was suspicious of me, and
would not suffer me to travel across France alone.

“So I spent years more—only one letter coming to
me in all that time—whether stopped by my husband's
orders or not I do not know. At length he was ordered
with his regiment to Chalons sur Marne; there were
old friends of his at Chalons, with whom he is stopping
now. We passed through Paris and I saw all its wonders;
yet I longed to get toward home. At length we
set off for Chalons. It was five days before I could
get my husband's leave to ride over to my old town.
I am afraid he has grown to hate me now.

“You see that old Chateau in ruins,” says she,
pointing out a mossy remnant of castle, on a hillock to

-- 201 --

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

the left—“it is only two kilomêtres from Semur. I have
been there often with Jean and Lucie,” and madame
looks earnestly, and with her whole heart in her eyes,
at the tottering old ruin. We ask the postillion the
name, and jot it down in our note-book.

“And your father knows nothing of your return?”

“I have written from Chalons,” resumed madame,
“but whether he be alive to read it, I do not know.”

And she begins now to detect the cottages, on which
in this old country ten years would make but little difference.
The roofs are covered over with that dappled
moss you see in Watelet's pictures, and the high stone
court-yards are gray with damp and age.

La voilá!” at length exclaims madame, clapping
her hands; and in the valley into which we have just
turned, and are now crick-cracking along in the crazy
old cabriolet, appears the tall spire of Semur. A brown
tower or two flank it, and there is a group of gray
roofs mingled with the trees.

Madame keeps her hands clasped and is silent.

The postillion gives his hat a jaunty air, and crosses
himself as we pass a church by the way; and the farmeries
pass us one by one; then come the paved streets,
and the pigs, and the turbaned women in sabots, and
boys' eyes, all intent; and thick houses, and provincial
shops.

“The same dear old town of Semur!” says our

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

female companion. And with a crack and a rumble, and
a jolt, we are presently at the door of the inn.

The woman runs her eye hastily over the inn loungers;
apparently she is dissatisfied. We clamber down
and assist her to dismount.

“Shall we make any inquiries for her?”

Oh, Mon Dieu! j'ai trop de peur!” She is
afraid to ask; she will go see; and away she starts—
turns—throws back her veil—asks pardon—“we have
been so kind”—bids God bless us—waves her hand
and disappears around an angle of the old inn.

'Tis the last we see of her; for, in ten minutes we
are rattling away toward Dôle and the Juras.

-- --

SIXTH STORY: THE COUNT PESARO.

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-216

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

I AM living in a garden, in the middle of the water.
Old arbors, made from trellised poles, which are
blackened with storms and with years, stretch down
through the centre of this garden, and are covered over
with the interlacing limbs of Lombard grape-vines.
At the end of this arbor-walk—not, it is true, very long,
but neatly gravelled and cleanly kept—is a low pavilion,
with an embowed window which looks out upon the
Grand Canal of Venice.

A painting of some Venetian artist, who lived before
the garden was planted, hangs upon the wall of the pavilion,
and receives a light,—on one side subdued by the
jutting fragments of a ruined palace, and on the other
reflected brightly from the green surface of the water.

The pavilion is built in the angle of those palace

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

walls which inclose the garden, and which were never
raised to their full height. They offer, in their broken
and half-ruined state, a mournful commentary upon the
life of that dissolute republic which ended suddenly a
half century ago; since which time no stone has been
added to the palace walls. An iron paling, of flash appearance,
swings where the palace doors should have
hung. The windows are filled with mortar and brick,
save the one where my pavilion looks upon the water.
The huge lion heads that stand out here and there along
the foundation stones, are grimy with the sea-weed which
the salt tide feeds: and what should have been the court
of the palace is given up to the culture of a few sour
grapes of Lombardy, and to the morning strolls of a
stranger from a republic beyond the ocean.

From the pavilion window, I can count the old
homes of five Doges and of twenty noble Venetian families;
but there is no family of either Doge or noble in
any of them now. Two of the grandest are turned
into lodging-houses for strangers; the upper balcony—a
richly-wrought marble balcony—of the palace of the
most noble Ducal family of the Justiniani, is now decorated
with the black and white sign-board of my late
host, Monsieur Marseille, keeper of the Hôtel de l'Europe.
Another grand pile, which rises just opposite to
me, is filled with the degenerate officials of the mouldering
municipality of Venice. I see them day by day

-- 207 --

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

sauntering idly at the windows, or strutting with vain importance
in the corridors which a century ago echoed
the steps of very noble and very corrupt women. Still
others bear over the rich sculptured cornices of their
doors, among the marble masks and flowers, the painted
double-headed eagle of the Emperor Francis; and the
men I see moving with a stealthy pace over the marble
stairs, are miserable Italian hirelings, who wear the
livery, reverence the power, and chant the praises of their
Austrian master.

All day long the gondolas glide back and forth over
the green water of the canal—so near, that I can distinguish
faces under the sombre canopies of the boats, and
admire the neatly-gloved hands of ladies, or the martial
air of our military rulers. At night, too, when I choose
to linger with the blinds unclosed, I can see the lights
trailing from far down by the Square of St. Mark, when
no sound of the oars is heard; and can watch their
growing glimmer, and presently hear the distant ripple,
and see the lanterns shining brighter and brighter, and
hear the oar dip nearer and nearer, until with a dash—
a blaze, and a shadow of black—they pass.

The bay window of my pavilion, jutting from the
palace ruin, has marble steps leading down to the water.
At ten o'clock of the morning, if the sun is bright, my
gondolier, Guiseppe, is moored at one of the lions' heads,
in his black boat. A half hour's easy sail along the

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

path of the Grand Canal, will set me down at the foot
of the Rialto. A score of palaces fling their shadows
across the way I pass over, between the Rialto and the
garden court; and a score more, catch the sun upon
their fronts, and reflect it dazzlingly. But, apart from
the life which the sun and the water lend to them, they
have all a dead look. The foundations are swayed and
cracked. Gloomy-looking shutters of rough boards
close up the window-openings of sculptured marble.
Newly-washed linen is hung out to dry upon the palace
balconies.

Even the scattered noble families which retain the
larger piles of building are too poor and powerless to
arrest the growing decay, or to keep up any show of
state. A black cockade upon the hat of their gondolier,
with a faded crimson waistcoat for livery, and a box at
the Fenice Theatre, make up the only ostensible signs
of a vain rank and of an expiring fortune.

If the whim or the business of the morning lead me
in an opposite direction, a few strokes of the oar will
carry my gondola under the shadow of those two granite
columns which belong to every picture of Venice,
and which are crowned with the winged lion of St.
Mark, and the patron Saint Theodore. Here is the
gathering-place of all strangers and loiterers; and one
may wander at will under the arcades of the Ducal Palace,
or over the billowy floor of the cathedral church.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

But there is a tramping of feet in this neighborhood,
and an active commerce in flowers and oranges,
and a business-like effrontery in lame old men, who serve
as valets-de-place, that fatigue me—that seem altogether
out of keeping with the proper gloom and mould and
sloth of the dying city.

My more frequent excursions are in another quarter.
Traversing the garden arbor of which I have spoken,
and passing through the corridor of the house which
skirts the garden, I find myself upon the edge of a narrow
canal, shaded by crumbling houses, which are inhabited
by a ghost-like people, whom you see gliding in
and out only in the gray of the morning or at twilight.
The narrow canal has a foot-way by its side, along which
passes an occasional bawling fish-merchant, who carries
his stock in a small willow crate upon his head; cold-looking,
lean women, with shawls drawn over them like
cowls, and stooping and slip-shod, sometimes shuffle
along the path, with cabbages under their arms, and disappear
down one of the dark courts which open on the
canal.

I think there must be a school in the neighborhood;
for not unfrequently a bevy of boys (a very rare sight
in Venice) passes under my window, under the eye of a
broad-hatted priest in a long black coat. But the boys,
I have observed, are sallow-faced, and have a withered,
mature look, as if they had grown old before their time.

-- 210 --

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

They seem to have inherited a part of the decay which
belongs to the desolate city; their laugh, as it comes to
my ear, is very hollow and vague, with none of the rollicking
glee in it which is bred of green fields and sunshine.

A funeral, on the contrary—when it passes, as it
sometimes has done, after twilight, with priests in white
capes, and candles flaunting a yellow, sickly light upon
the still water of the canal—seems to agree with the
place and with the people. The sight does not shock,
as it does in cities which are alive with action or with
sunshine; but, like a burst of laughter at a feast, the
monotonous funeral chant chimes with the mournful
habit of the place, and death seems to be only a louder
echo of the life.

A little distance away, there is a bridge which crosses
this canal; a dingy alley—I find, at its end—conducts
through slumberous houses to a narrow quay and a
broad sheet of water. Beyond the water lies the island
of Giudecca; between which and the quay I am upon,
lie moored the greater part of those sea-going craft
which supply now all the needs of the port of Venice.

Here are quaint vessels from Chioggia, at the other
end of the Lagoon, which have not changed their fashion
in a hundred years. They have the same high peak
and stern which they had in the days of the Doges;
and a painted Virgin at the bow is a constant prayer

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

against peril. Here are clumsy feluccas from Crete and
the Ionian islands, with Greek sailors half-clad, who
have the same nut-brown faces and lithe limbs you see
in old pictures.

The canal of the Giudecca stretches to the westward,
dividing the island of the same name from the body
of the city, and then loses itself in the wide, lazy sweep
of the Lagoon; there, you see little isles with tall bell-towers,
and scattered lateen-rigged vessels, and square-armed
colliers from England, and low-lying fields of
rushes—all alike seeming to float upon the surface of
the water.

When the sun is near its setting, you cannot imagine
the witching beauty of this scene: the blue mountains
of Treviso rise from the distant edge of the Lagoon
in sharp, pyramidal forms; they grow less and
less in size as they sweep to the south, till finally—where
the smooth water makes the horizon-line—you can see,
five miles away, the trees of the last shore, seeming to
rise from the sea, and standing with all their lines firmly
and darkly drawn against a bright orange sky.

From this quay—a favorite walk of mine—as from
a vessel on the ocean, I see the sun dying each night in
the water. Add only to what I have said of the view a
warm, purple glow to the whole western half of the
heavens—the long shadow of a ship in the middle distance,
and the sound of a hundred sweet-toned vesper

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

bells ringing from out all the towers of Venice, and
floating, and mellowing, and dying along the placid surface
of the sea—and you will have some notion of a quiet
Venetian evening.

Upon the bridges which spring with a light marble
arch across the side canals are grouped the figures of
loitering gondoliers. Their shaggy brown coats, with
pointed hoods, their tasselled caps, their crimson neckties,
and their attitudes of a lazy grace, as they lean
against the light stone balustrades, are all in happy
keeping with the scene. A marching company of priests,
two by two, with their broad hats nearly touching,
sometimes passes me; and their waving black cloaks stir
the air, like the wings of ill-omened birds. A lean beggar
who has been sunning himself throughout the day
in the lee of a palace wall, steals out cautiously, as he
sees me approach, and doffs his cap, and thrusts forward
his hand, with a cringing side-cast of the head, making
an inimitable pantomime of entreaty; and a coin so small
that I am ashamed to name it, brings a melodious “benedetto
on my head.

I have come, indeed, to know every face which makes
its appearance along the quay of the Giudecca. A bettle-browed
man, with ragged children and a slatternly wife,
has lost all my sympathy by his perverse constancy in
begging and in asking blessings. A dog in an upper
balcony, which barked at me obstreporously on the first

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

week of my appearance, subdued his bark to a low growl
after a fortnight, and now he makes only an inquiring
thrust of his nose through the balcony bars; and, having
scented an old acquaintance, retires with quiet gravity.

Most of all, I have remarked an old gentleman,
whom I scarce ever fail to meet at about the vesper
hour, in a long brown overcoat, of an antique fashion,
and wearing a hat which must have been the mode at
least forty years ago. His constant companion is a
young woman, with a very sweet, pale face, who clings
timidly to his arm; and who, like her protector, is clad
always in a sober-colored dress of an old date. Her
features are very delicate, and her hair, like that of all
the Venetian women, singularly beautiful. There is no
look of likeness between them, or I should have taken
them for father and daughter. They seem to talk but
little together; and I have sometimes thought that the
poor girl might be the victim of one of those savage
marriages of Europe, by which beauty and youth are
frequently tied—for some reasons of family or property—
to decrepitude and age.

Yet the old gentleman has a very firm step and a
proud look of the eye, which he keeps fixed steadfastly
before him, scarce deigning to notice any passer-by.
The girl, too—or perhaps I should rather say the woman—
seems struggling to maintain the same indifference
with the old gentleman; and all her side-looks are very
furtive and subdued.

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

They walk rapidly, and always disappear down a
narrow court which is by the farther bridge of the quay,
and which leads into a mouldering quarter of the city.
They speak to no one; they do not even salute, so far
as I have seen, a single one of the parish priests who
glide back and forth upon the walk by the Giudecca.
Once only, a gondolier, with a flimsy black cockade, who
was loitering at the door of a wine-shop, lifted his hat
as they passed in a very respectful manner; but neither
man or woman seemed to acknowledge the salutation.

The steadfast look of the old gentleman, and the
clinging hold of the young woman upon his arm, have
once or twice induced me to believe him blind. But his
assured step upon the uneven surface of the stones, and
the readiness with which he meets the stairs of the successive
bridges, have satisfied me that it cannot be.

I am quite sure there is some mystery about the couple—
some old family story, perhaps, of wrong or of
crime, which, in its small way, might throw a light upon
the tyranny or the license which contributed to the wreck
of the Venetian State. I have hinted as much to my
professor of languages—who is a wiry little man, with
ferret eyes—and who has promised to clear up whatever
mystery may lie in the matter.

I shall hardly see him, however, again—being now
Christmas time—for a week to come.

The Christmas season drags heavily at Venice.

-- 215 --

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

The people may possibly be good Christians, but they
are certainly not cheerful ones. The air, indeed, has a
Christmas-like cold in its breath; but there is no cheer
of blazing fires to quicken one's thankfulness, and to
crackle a Christmas prayer for the bounties of the
year.

The pinched old women steal through the dim and
narrow pass-ways, with little earthen pots of live coals—
the only fire which ever blesses their dismal homes.
No frost lies along the fields with a silvery white coat,
stiffening the grass tips, and making eyes sparkle and
cheeks tingle; but the Venetian winter overtakes you
adrift—cutting you through with cold winds, that howl
among the ancient houses—dampening every blast with
the always present water, and bringing cold tokens
from the land-winter, in huge ice-cakes, which float
wide and drearily down the Lagoon.

There are no Christmas songs, and no Christmas
trees. Only the churches light up their chilly vaults
with a sickly blaze of candles; and the devout poor
ones, finding comfort in the air softened by the burning
of incense, kneel down for hours together. The dust
rests thickly on the tombs of nobles and of Doges, who
lie in the churches; dark pictures of Tintoretto stare at
you from behind the altars; the monotone of a chant
rises in a distant corner; beggars, with filthy blankets
drawn over their heads, thrust their meagre hands at

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

you; and a chill dampness cleaves to you until you go
out into the sunlight again.

One bright streak of this sunshine lies all day long
upon the Riva,* which stretches from the ducal palace
to the arsenal. Here is always gathered a motley
throng of soldiers, of jugglers, of Punch-players, and
of the picturesque Turkish and Cretan sailors. Jostling
through this crowd, and passing the southern arcade of
the Palace, you meet at mid-afternoon of the Christmas
season with troops of ladies, who lounge up and down
over the square of St. Mark's in a kind of solemn saunter,
that I am sure can be seen nowhere else. Gone-by
fashions of Paris flame upon the heads of pale-cheeked
women, and weazen-faced old men struggle through
the mass, with anxious and doubting daughters clinging
closely to their arms.

The officers of the occupying army stride haughtily
upon the Place, eyeing with insolence whatever of beauty
is to be seen, and showing by every look and gesture
that they are the masters, and the others the menials.

I was looking on this strange grouping of people
not long ago, upon a festal day of the Christmas season,
when my eye fell upon the old gentleman whom I had
been accustomed to see upon the quiet Riva of the Zattere
across the Grand Canal. His pretty meek-faced
companion was beside him. They paced up and down

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

with the same calm, dispassionate faces, there in the eye
of St. Mark's and of the crowd, which they had worn
in the view of the Lagoon and of the silent, solemn
sunsets.

It is true they had now gala dresses; but so old, so
quaint, that they seemed to belong, as they really did,
to an age gone by. The old gentleman wore a bell-shaped
hat, such as one sees in the pictures of the close
of the last century, and its material was not of the shiny,
silky substance of the present day, but of rich beaver.
The lady, too, showed a face delicate as before, but set
off with a coiffure so long gone by that its very age relieved
it from oddity, and made me think I was looking
at some sweet picture of a half century ago. The richest
of that old Venetian lace, which provokes always
the covetousness of travelling ladies, belonged to her
costume, and agreed charmingly with her quiet manner,
and with the forlorn air which added such a pleasing
mystery to the couple.

I could not observe that they seemed nearer to
friends or to kin in the middle of the crowd, than upon
the silent quay of the Zattere, where I had so often seen
them before. They appeared to be taking their gala
walk in memory of old days, utterly neglectful of all
around them, and living, as it were, an interior life—
sustained only by association,—which clung to the gaunt
shadow of the Campanile, and to the brilliant front of
San Marco, with a loving and a pious fondness.

-- 218 --

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

It is not to be wondered at, indeed, that those of
old Venetian blood should cherish vain and proud regrets.
They are living in the shadows of a great past.
An inferior race of creatures occupy the places of the
rich and the powerful. The very griffins mock at them
from the sculptured walls, and everywhere what is new
is dwarfed by contrast with the old.

I followed the old gentleman after a while into the
church of St. Mark. He walked reverently through the
vestibule, and put on a religious air that startled me.
Passing in at the central door, and slipping softly over
the wavy floor of mosaics, he knelt, with his companion,
at that little altar of the Virgin upon the left, where the
lights are always burning. They both bowed low, and
showed a fervor of devotion which is but rarely seen in
either Protestant or Popish churches.

I felt sure that a great grief of some kind rested on
them, and I hoped with all my heart that the Virgin
might heal it. Presently they raised their heads together,
as if their prayers had been in concert; they
crossed themselves; the old gentleman cast a look of
mournful admiration over the golden ceiling, and into
the obscure depths of the vaulted temple,—beckoned to
his companion, and turned to pass out.

There was something inexpressibly touching in the
manner of both, as they went through the final form of
devotion, at the doorway. It seemed to me that they

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

saw in this temple hallowed by religion, the liveliest
traces of the ancient Venetian grandeur; here, indeed,
are the only monuments of the past Venetian splendor
which are still consecrated to their old service. The
Palace has passed into the keeping of strangers, and idle
soldiers, talking a new language, loiter under the arcades;
the basins of the Arsenal are occupied by a few disabled
vessels of foreign build; but in the churches—the same
God is worshiped, the same prayers are said, and the
same saints rule, from among the urns of the fathers
the devotions of the children.

I could not forbear following the old gentleman and
his companion, at a respectful distance, through the
neighboring alleys. They glided before me like some
spectral inhabitants of the ancient city, who had gloried
in its splendor, and who had come back to mourn over
its decay. Without a thought of tracing them to their
home, and indeed without any distinctness of intent,
save only the chase of a phantom thought, I followed
them through alley after alley. The paving stones were
damp and dark; the cornices of the houses almost met
overhead. The murmur of the voices upon the Square
of St. Mark's died away in the distance. The echoes
of a few scattered foot-falls alone broke the silence.

Sometimes I lost sight of them at an angle of the
narrow street, and presently came again in full view of
the old gentleman, resolutely striding on. I cannot tell

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

how far it was from St. Mark's, when they stopped at a
tall doorway in the Calle Justiniana. I had passed that
way before, and had remarked an ancient bronze knocker
which hung upon the door, of rich Venetian sculpture.
I had even entertained the sacrilegious thought of negotiating
with the porter, or whoever might be the owner,
for its purchase.

A shrill voice from above responded to the summons
of the old gentleman, and with a click the latch flew
back and the door stood ajar. I came up in time to
catch a glimpse of the little square court within. It was
like that of most of the old houses of Venice. A cistern
curbing, richly wrought out of a single block of Istrian
marble, stood in the centre, set off with grotesque heads
of cherubs and of saints. The paving stones were
green and mossy, save one narrow pathway, which led
over them to the cistern. The stairway, upon one side
of the court, was high and steep; the balustrade was
adorned with battered figures of lions' heads and of griffins;
at the landing-place was an open balcony, from
which lofty windows, with the rich, pointed Venetian
tops, opened upon the principal suite of the house. But
all of these were closed with rough board shutters, here
and there slanting from their hinges, and showing broken
panes of glass, and the disorder of a neglected apartment.
A fragment of a faded fresco still flamed within
the balcony between the windows.

-- 221 --

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

Only upon the floor above was there any sign of life.
There I caught a glimpse of a white curtain, a cat dozing
in a half-opened window, and of a pot of flowers.

I conjectured how it was: proud birth and poverty
were joined in the old man. The great halls of the
house, which were once festive, were utterly deserted.
The sun, which reached only to the upper rooms,
brought a little warmth with it. No fire was made to
drive away the damps below.

A few pictures, it may be, remained upon the walls
of the closed rooms, the work of esteemed artists, showing
forth some scene of battle or of state, in which the
founders of the house had reaped honors from the Republic.
But the richly carved tables and quaint old
chairs, had, I did not doubt, slipped away one by one
to some Jew furniture-vender living near, who had
preyed with fawning and with profit upon the old gentleman's
humbled condition.

The daughter, too—if indeed the young woman were
his daughter—had, I doubted not, slipped old fragments
of Venetian lace into her reticule, on days of bitter cold
or of casual illness, to exchange against some little comfort
for the old gentleman.

I knew, indeed, that in this way much of the rich
cabinet-work, for which the Venetian artisans were so
famous two hundred years ago, had gone to supply the
modern palaces of Russian nobles by Moscow and Novogorod.

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

Old time friendships, I knew, too often went to wreck
in the midst of such destitution; and there are those of
ancient lineage living in Venice very lonely and deserted,
only because their pride forbids that a friend should
witness the extent of their poverty. Yet even these
make some exterior show of dignity; they put black
cockades upon the hats of their servants, or, by a little
judicious management, they make their solitary fag of
all work do duty in a faded livery at the stern of a gondola.
They have, moreover, many of them, their little
remnants of country property, in the neighborhood of
Oderzo or Padua, where they go to economize the summer
months, and balance a carnival season at the Fenice,
by living upon vegetable diet, and wearing out the faded
finery of the winter.

But the old gentleman about whom I now felt myself
entertaining a deep concern, seemed to be even more
friendless and pitiable than these. He appeared to commune
only with the phantoms of the past; and I must
say that I admired his noble indifference to the degenerate
outcasts around him.

My ferret-eyed Professor made his appearance toward
the close of the Christmas week, in a very hilarious
humor. He is one of those happily constituted
creatures who never thinks of to-morrow, if only his
dinner of to-day is secure. I had contributed to his
cheer by inviting him to a quiet lunch (if quiet can be

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

predicated of a bustling Italian Osteria) in the eating-rooms
of the Vapore. I had a hope of learning something
from him in respect to the old gentleman of the
Zattere.

I recalled my former mention of him, and ordered a
pint of Covegliano, which is a fiery little wine of a very
communicative and cheerful aroma.

Benissimo,” said the Professor, but whether of the
wine or of the subject of my inquiry I could not tell.

I related to him what I had seen in the Christmas
time upon the Place, and described the parties more
fully.

The Professor was on the alert.

I mentioned that I had traced them to a certain tall
doorway he might remember in the Calle Justiniana.

Lo cognosco,” said the Professor, twinkling his
eye. “It is the Signor Nobile Pesaro: poor gentleman!”
and he touched his temple significantly, as if the
old noble had a failing in his mind.

“And the lady?” said I.

La sua figliuóla,” said he, filling his glass; after
which he waved his forefinger back and forth in an expressive
manner, as much as to say, “poor girl, her fate
is hard.”

With that he filled the glass again, and told me this
story of the Count Pesaro and his daughter.

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

PESARO was once a very great name in Venice.
There was in former times a Doge Pesaro, and
there were high ministers of state, and ambassadors
to foreign courts belonging to the house. In the old
church of the Frari, upon the further side of the Grand
Canal, is a painting of Titian's, in which a family of
the Pesaro appears kneeling before the blessed Virgin.
A gorgeously-sculptured palace between the Rialto and
the Golden House is still known as the Pesaro Palace;
but the family which built it, and which dwelt there,
has long since lost all claim to its cherubs and griffins;
only the crumbling mansion where lives the old Count
and his daughter now boasts any living holders of the
Pesaro name.

These keep mostly upon the topmost floor of the
house, where a little sunshine finds its way, and plays
hospitably around the flower-pots which the daughter
has arranged upon a ledge of the window. Below—
as I had thought—the rooms are dark and dismal. The
rich furniture which belonged to them once is gone—
only a painting or two, by famous Venetian artists, now
hang upon the walls. They are portraits of near relations,
and the broken old gentleman, they say, lingers
for hours about them in gloomy silence.

-- 225 --

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

So long ago as the middle of the last century the
family had become small, and reduced in wealth. The
head of the house, however, was an important member
of the State, and was suspected (for such things were
never known in Venice) to have a voice in the terrible
Council of Three.

This man, the Count Giovanni Pesaro, whose manner
was stern, and whose affections seemed all of them
to have become absorbed in the mysteries of the State,
was a widower. There were stories that even the
Countess in her life-time had fallen under the suspicions
of the Council of Inquisition, and that the silent husband
either could not or would not guard her from the
cruel watch which destroyed her happiness and shortened
her days.

She left two sons, Antonio and Enrico. By a rule
of the Venetian State not more than one son of a noble
family was allowed to marry, except their fortune was
great enough to maintain the dignity of a divided household.
The loss of Candia and the gaming-tables of the
Ridotto had together so far diminished the wealth of the
Count Pesaro, that Antonio alone was privileged to
choose a bride, and under the advice of a State which
exercised a more than fatherly interest in those matters
he was very early betrothed to a daughter of the Contarini.

But Antonio wore a careless and dissolute habit of

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

life; he indulged freely in the licentious intrigues of
Venice, and showed little respect for the claims which
bound him to a noble maiden, whom he had scarcely
seen.

Enrico, the younger son, destined at one time for
the Church, had more caution but far less generosity in
his nature; and covering his dissoluteness under the
mask of sanctity, he chafed himself into a bitter jealousy
of the brother whose privileges so far exceeded his own.
Fra Paolo, his priestly tutor and companion, was a monk
of the order of Franciscans, who, like many of the Venetian
priesthood in the latter days of the oligarchy,
paid little heed to his vows, and used the stole and the
mask to conceal the appetites of a debased nature.
With his assistance Enrico took a delight in plotting the
discomfiture of the secret intrigues of his brother, and
in bringing to the ears of the Contarini the scandal attaching
to the affianced lover of their noble daughter.

Affairs stood in this wise in the ancient house of
Pesaro when (it was in the latter part of the eighteenth
century) one of the last royal ambassadors of France
established himself in a palace near to the church of
San Zaccaria, and separated only by a narrow canal
from that occupied by the Count Pesaro.

The life of foreign ambassadors, and most of all of
those accredited from France, was always jealously
watched in Venice, and many a householder who was so

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

unfortunate as to live in the neighborhood of an ambassador's
residence received secret orders to quit his
abode, and only found a cause in its speedy occupation
by those masked spies of the Republic who passed secretly
in and out of the Ducal Palace.

The Inquisition, however, had its own reasons for
leaving the Pesaro family undisturbed. Perhaps it
was the design of the mysterious powers of the State to
embroil the house of Pesaro in criminal correspondence
with the envoy of France; perhaps Fra Paolo, who had
free access to the Pesaro Palace, was a spy of St.
Mark's; or perhaps (men whispered it in trembling)
the stern Count Pesaro himself held a place in the terrible
Council of Three.

The side canals of Venice are not wide, and looking
across, where the jealous Venetian blinds do not forbid
the view, one can easily observe the movements of an
opposite neighbor. Most of the rooms of the palace of
the ambassador were carefully screened; but yet the
water-door, the grand hall of entrance, and the marble
stairway were fully exposed, and the quick eyes of Antonio
and Enrico did not fail to notice a lithe figure,
which from day to day glided over the marble steps, or
threw its shadow across the marble hall.

Blanche was the only daughter of the ambassador,
and besides her there remained to him no family. She
had just reached that age when the romance of life is

-- 228 --

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

strongest; and the music stealing over the water from
floating canopies, the masked figures passing like phantoms
under the shadow of palaces, and all the license
and silence of Venice, created for her a wild, strange
charm, both mysterious and dangerous. The very
secrecy of Venetian intrigues contrasted favorably in
her romantic thought with the brilliant profligacy of the
court of Versailles.

Nor was her face or figure such as to pass unnoticed
even among the most attractive of the Venetian beauties.
The brothers Pesaro, wearied of their jealous
strife among the masked intrigantes who frequented the
tables of the Ridotto, were kindled into wholly new
endeavor by a sight of the blooming face of the Western
stranger.

The difficulties which hedged all approach, served
here (as they always serve) to quicken ingenuity and to
multiply resources. The State was jealous of all communication
with the families of ambassadors; marriage
with an alien, on the part of a member of a noble family,
was scrupulously forbidden. Antonio was already betrothed
to the daughter of a noble house which never
failed of means to avenge its wrongs. Enrico, the
younger, was in the eye of the State sworn to celibacy
and to the service of the Church.

But the bright eyes of Blanche, and the piquancy of
her girlish, open look, were stronger than the ties of a
forced betrothal, or the mockery of monastic bonds.

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

Music from unseen musicians stole at night through
the narrow canal where rose the palace of the Pesaro.
Flowers from unseen hands were floated at morning
upon the marble steps upon which the balconies of the
Pesaro Palace looked down; and always the eager and
girlish Blanche kept strict watch through the kindly
Venetian blinds for the figures which stole by night over
the surface of the water, and for the lights which glimmered
in the patrician house that stood over against the
palace of her father.

A French lady, moreover, brought with her from
her own court more liberty for the revels of the Ducal
Palace, and for the sight of the halls of the Ridotto,
than belonged to the noble maidens of Venice. It was
not strange that the Pesaro brothers followed her
thither, or that the gondoliers who attended at the doors
of the ambassador were accessible to the gold of the
Venetian gallants.

In all his other schemes Enrico had sought merely
to defeat the intrigues of Antonio, and to gratify by
daring and successful gallantries the pride of an offended
brother, and of an offcast of the State. But in the
pursuit of Blanche there was a new and livelier impulse.
His heart was stirred to a depth that had never
before been reached; and to a jealousy of Antonio was
now added a defiance of the State, which had shorn
him of privilege, and virtually condemned him to an
aimless life.

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

But if Enrico was the more cautious and discreet,
Antonio was the more bold and daring. There never
was a lady young or old, French or Venetian, who did
not prefer boldness to watchfulness, and audacity to caution.
And therefore it was that Enrico—kindled into a
new passion which consumed all the old designs of his
life—lost ground in contention with the more adventurous
approaches of Antonio.

Blanche, with the quick eye of a woman, and from
the near windows of the palace of the ambassador, saw
the admiration of the heirs of the Pesaro house, and
looked with the greater favor upon the bolder adventures
of Antonio. The watchful eyes of Enrico and of the
masked Fra Paolo, in the gatherings of the Ducal hall
or in the saloons of the Ridotto, were not slow to observe
the new and the dangerous favor which the senior
heir of the Pesaro name was winning from the stranger
lady.

“It is well;” said Enrico, as he sat closeted with his
saintly adviser in a chamber of the Pesaro Palace, “the
State will never permit an heir of a noble house to wed
with the daughter of an alien; the Contarini will never
admit this stain upon their honor. Let the favor which
Blanche of France shows to Antonio be known to the
State, and Antonio is —”

“A banished man,” said the Fra Paolo, softening
the danger to the assumed fears of the brother.

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“And what then!” pursued Enrico doubtfully.

“And then the discreet Enrico attains to the rights
and privileges of his name.”

“And Blanche!”

“You know the law of the State, my son.”

“A base law!”

“Not so loud,” said the cautious priest; “the law
has its exceptions. The ambassador is reputed rich.
If his wealth could be transferred to the State of Venice
all would be well.”

“It is worth the trial,” said Enrico; and he pressed
a purse of gold into the hand of the devout Fra Paolo.

THE three Inquisitors of State were met in their
chamber of the Ducal Palace. Its floor was of alternate
squares of black and white marble, and its walls
tapestried with dark hangings set off with silver fringe.
They were examining, with their masks thrown aside,
the accusations which a servitor had brought in from
the Lion's Mouth, which opened in the wall at the head
of the second stairway.

Two of the inquisitors wre dressed in black, and
the third, who sat between the others—a tall, stern man—
was robed in crimson. The face of the last grew
troubled as his eye fell upon a strange accusation,

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

affecting his honor, and perhaps his own safety. For even
this terrible council-chamber had its own law among its
members, and its own punishment for indiscretion.
More than once a patrician of Venice had disappeared
suddenly from the eyes of men, and a mysterious message
came to the Great Council that a seat was vacant
in the chamber of the Inquisition.

The accusation which now startled the member of
the Council was this:

“Let the State beware; the palace of Pesaro is
very near to the palace of France!

One of the Contarini.

The Count Pesaro (for the inquisitor was none
other) in a moment collected his thoughts. He had remarked
the beautiful daughter of the ambassador; he
knew of the gallantries which filled the life of his son
Antonio; he recognized the jealousy of the Contarini.

But in the members of the fearful court of Venice
no tie was recognized but the tie which bound them to
the mysterious authority of the State. The Count Pesaro
knew well that the discovery of any secret intercourse
with the palace of the ambassador would be followed
by the grave punishment of his son; he knew
that any conspiracy with that son to shield him from the
State would bring the forfeit of his life. Yet the Inquisitor
said, “Let the spies be doubled?”

And the spies were doubled; but the father, more

-- 233 --

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

watchful and wakeful than all, discovered that it was
not one son only, but both, who held guilty communication
with the servitors of the ambassador's palace. There
was little hope that it would long escape the knowledge
of the Council. But the Count anticipated their action,
by sacrificing the younger to the elder; the gondolier
of Enrico was seized, and brought to the chamber of
torture.

The father could not stay the judgment which pronounced
the exile of the son, and at night Enrico was
arraigned before the three inquisitors: the masks concealed
his judges; and the father penned the order by
which he was conveyed, upon a galley of the State, to
perpetual exile upon the island of Corfu.

The rigor of the watch was now relaxed, and Antonio,
fired by the secret and almost hopeless passion
which he had reason to believe was returned with equal
fervor, renewed his communications in the proscribed
quarter. A double danger, however, awaited him.
The old and constant jealousy of France which existed
in the Venetian councils had gained new force; all intercourse
with her ambassador was narrowly watched.

Enrico, moreover, distracted by the failure of a
forged accusation which had reacted to his own disadvantage,
had found means to communicate with the
scheming Fra Paolo. The suspicions of the Contarini
family were secretly directed against the neglectful

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

Antonio. His steps were dogged by the spies of a powerful
and revengeful house. Accusations again found
their way into the Lion's Mouth. Proofs were too
plain and palpable to be rejected. The son of Pesaro
had offended by disregarding engagements authorized
and advised by the State. He had offended in projecting
alliance with an alien; he had offended in holding
secret communication with the household of a foreign
ambassador.

The offence was great, and the punishment imminent.
An inquisitor who alleged excuses for the crimes
of a relative was exposed to the charge of complicity.
He who wore the crimson robe in the Council of the
Inquisition was therefore silent. The mask, no less
than the severe control which every member of the
secret council exerted over his milder nature, concealed
the struggle going on in the bosom of the old
Count Pesaro. The fellow-councillors had already seen
the sacrifice of one son; they could not doubt his consent
to that of the second. But the offence was now
greater, and the punishment would be weightier.

Antonio was the last scion of the noble house of
which the inquisitor was chief, and the father triumphed
at length over the minister of State; yet none in the
secret Council could perceive the triumph. None knew
better than a participant in that mysterious power which
ruled Venice by terror, how difficult would be any
escape from its condemnation.

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

IT was two hours past midnight, and the lights had
gone out along the palace-windows of Venice. The
Count Pesaro had come back from the chamber of the
Council; but there were ears that caught the fall of his
step as he landed at his palace door and passed to his
apartment. Fra Paolo had spread the accusations
which endangered the life of Antonio, and, still an inmate
of the palace, he brooded over his schemes.

He knew the step of the Count; his quick ear
traced it to the accustomed door. Again the step
seemed to him to retrace the corridor stealthily, and to
turn toward the apartment of Antonio. The watchful
priest rose and stole after him. The corridor was dark;
but a glimmer of the moon, reflected from the canal,
showed him the tall figure of the Count entering the
door of his son.

Paternal tenderness had not been characteristic of
the father, and the unusual visit excited the priestly curiosity.
Gliding after, he placed himself by the chamber,
and overheard—what few ever heard in those days
in Venice—the great Inquisitor of State sink to the
level of a man and of a father.

“My son,” said the Count, after the first surprise
of the sleeper was over, “you have offended against the

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

State;” and he enumerated the charges which had come
before the Inquisition.

“It is true,” said Antonio.

“The State never forgets or forgives,” said the
Count.

“Never, when they have detected,” said Antonio.

“They know all,” said the father.

“Who know all?” asked Antonio earnestly.

“The Council of Three.”

“You know it?”

The Count stooped to whisper in his ear.

Antonio started with terror: he knew of the popular
rumor which attributed to his father great influence in
the State, but never until then did the truth come home
to him, that he was living under the very eye of one of
that mysterious Council, whose orders made even the
Doge tremble.

“Already,” pursued the Count, “they determine
your punishment: it will be severe; how severe I can
not tell; perhaps—”

“Banishment?”

“It may be worse, my son;” and the Count was
again the father of his child, folding to his heart, perhaps
for the last time, what was dearer to him now than the
honor or the safety of the State.

But it was not for tearful sympathy only that the
Count had made this midnight visit. There remained

-- 237 --

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

a last hope of escape. The arrest of Antonio might
follow in a day, or in two. Meantime the barges of the
State were subject to orders penned by either member
of the Council.

It was arranged that a State barge should be sent
to receive Antonio upon the following night, to convey
him a captive to the Ducal Palace. As if to avoid observation,
the barge should be ordered to pass by an
unfrequented part of the city. The sbirri of the quarter
should receive counter orders to permit no boat to
pass the canals. In the delay and altercation Antonio
should make his way to a given place of refuge, where
a swift gondola (he would know it by a crimson pennant
at the bow) should await him, to transport the
fugitive beyond the Lagoon.

His own prudence would command horses upon the
Padua shore, and escape might be secured. Further
intercourse with the Count would be dangerous, and
open to suspicion.; and father and son bade adieu—it
might be forever.

The priest slipped to his lair, in his corner of the
wide Pesaro Palace; and the Count also went to such
repose as belongs to those on whom rest the cares and
the crimes of empire.

A day more only in Venice, for a young patrician
whose gay life had made thirty years glide fast, was
very short. There were many he feared to leave; and

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

there was one he dared not leave. The passion, that
grew with its pains, for the fair Blanche, had ripened
into a tempest of love. The young stranger had yielded
to its sway; and there lay already that bond between
them which even Venetian honor scorned to undo.

In hurried words, but with the fever of his feelings
spent on the letter, he wrote to Blanche. He told her
of his danger, of the hopelessness of his stay, of the
punishment that threatened. He claimed that sacrifice
of her home which she had already made of her heart.
Her oarsmen were her slaves. The Lagoon was not so
wide as the distance which a day might place between
them forever. He prayed her as she loved him, and by
the oaths already plighted upon the Venetian waters, to
meet him upon the further shore toward Padua. He
asked the old token, from the window of the palace opposite,
which had given him promise in days gone.

The keen eyes even of Fra Paolo did not detect the
little crimson signal which hung on the following day
from a window of the palace of the ambassador: but
the wily priest was not inactive. He plotted the seizure
and ruin of Antonio, and the return of his protector
Enrico. An accusation was drawn that day from the
Lion's Mouth without the chamber of the Inquisition,
which carried fear into the midst of the Council.

“Let the Three beware!” said the accusation;
“true men are banished from Venice, and the guilty

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

escape. Enrico Pesaro languishes in Corfu; and Antonio
(if traitorous counsels avail him) escapes this
this night.

“Let the Council look well to the gondola with the
crimson pennant, which at midnight crosses to the Padua
shores!”

The inquisitors wore their masks; but there was
doubt and distrust concealed under them.

“If treason be among us, it should be stayed speedily,”
said one.

And the rest said, “Amen!”

Suspicion fell naturally upon the councillor who wore
the crimson robe; the doors were cautiously guarded;
orders were given that none should pass or repass, were
it the Doge himself, without a joint order of the Three.
A State barge was despatched to keep watch upon the
Lagoon; and the official of the Inquisition bore a special
commission. The person of the offender was of little
importance, provided it could be known through what
channel he had been warned of the secret action of the
Great Council. It was felt, that if their secrecy was
once gone, their mysterious power would be at an end.
The Count saw his danger and trembled.

The lights (save one in the chamber where Fra Paolo
watched) had gone out in the Pesaro Palace. The
orders of the father were faithfully observed. The refuge
was gained; and in the gondola with the crimson

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

pennant, with oarsmen who pressed swiftly toward the
Padua shore, Antonio breathed freely. Venice was left
behind; but the signal of the opposite palace had not
been unnoted, and Blanche would meet him and cheer
his exile.

Half the Lagoon was passed, and the towers of St.
Mark were sinking upon the level sea, when a bright
light blazed up in their wake. It came nearer and
nearer. Antonio grew fearful.

He bade the men pull lustily. Still the strange
boat drew nearer; and presently the flery signal of St.
Mark flamed upon the bow. It was a barge of the
State. His oarsmen were palsied with terror.

A moment more and the barge was beside them; a
masked figure, bearing the symbols of that dreadful
power which none might resist and live, had entered the
gondola. The commission he bore was such as none
might refuse to obey.

The fugitive listened to the masked figure

“To Antonio Pesaro—accused justly of secret dealings
with the ambassadors of France, forgetful of his
oaths and of his duty to the State, and condemned
therefore to die—be it known that the only hope of
escape from a power which has an eye and ear in every
corner of the Republic, rests now in revealing the name
of that one, be he great or small, who has warned him
of his danger and made known a secret resolve of the
State.”

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

Antonio hesitated; to refuse was death, and perhaps
a torture which might compel his secret. On the other
hand, the Count his father was high in power; it seemed
scarcely possible that harm could come nigh to one
holding place in the Great Council itself. Blanche, too,
had deserted her home, and perilled life and character
upon the chance of his escape. His death, or even his
return, would make sure her ruin.

The masked figure presented to him a tablet, upon
which he wrote, with a faltering hand, the name of his
informant,—“the Count Pesaro.”

But the Great Council was as cautious in those days,
as it was cruel. Antonio possessed a secret which was
safe nowhere in Europe. His oarsmen were bound. The
barge of State was turned toward Venice. The gondola
trailed after;—but Antonio was no longer within. The
plash of a falling body, and a low cry of agony, were
deadened by the brush of the oars, as the boat of St.
Mark swept down toward the silent city.

Three days thereafter the Doge and his privy council
received a verbal message that a chair in the chamber
of Inquisition was vacant, and there was needed a new
wearer for the crimson robe.

But not for weeks did the patricians of Venice miss
the stately Count Pesaro from his haunts at the Broglio
and the tables of the Ridotto. And when they knew at
length, from the closed windows of his palace, and his

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

houseless servitors, that he was gone, they shook their
heads mysteriously, but said never a word.

The wretched Fra Paolo, in urging his claim for the
absent Enrico, gave token that he knew of the sin and
shame of the Count of Pesaro. Such knowledge no private
man might keep in the Venetian State and live.
The poor priest was buried where no inscription might be
written, and no friend might mourn.

IN those feeble days of Venice which went before the
triumphant entry of Napoleon, when the Council
of Three had themselves learned to tremble, and the
Lion of St. Mark was humbled,—there came to Venice,
from the island of Corfu, a palsied old man whose name
was Enrico Pesaro, bringing with him an only son who
was called Antonio.

The old man sought to gather such remnants of the
ancient Pesaro estate as could be saved from the greedy
hands of the government; and he purchased rich masses
for the rest of the souls of the murdered father and
brother.

He died when Venice died; leaving as a legacy to
his son a broken estate and the bruised heart, with which
he had mourned the wrong done to his kindred. The
boy Antonio had only mournful memories of the old

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

Venice, where his family—once a family of honor, and
of great deeds—was cut down; and the new Venice was
a conquered city.

In the train of the triumphant Army of Italy there
came, after a few years, many whose families had been
in times past banished and forgotten. An old love for the
great city, whose banner had floated proudly in all seas,
drew them to the shrine in the water, where the ashes
of their fathers mouldered. Others wandered thither
seeking vestiges of old inheritance; or, it might be,
traces of brothers, or of friends, long parted from them.

Among these, there came, under the guardianship
of a great French general, a pensive girl from Avignon
on the Rhone. She seemed French in tongue, and yet
she spoke well the language of Italy, and her name was
that of a house which was once great in Venice. She
sought both friends and inheritance.

Her story was a singular one. Her grandfather
was once royal ambassador to the State of Venice. Her
mother had fled at night from his house, to meet upon
the shores of the Lagoon a Venetian lover, who was of
noble family, but a culprit of the State. As she approached
the rendezvous, upon the fatal night, she
found in the distance a flaming barge of St. Mark; and
presently after, heard the cry and struggles of some victim
of State cast into the Lagoon.

Her gondola came up in time to save Antonio Pesaro!

-- 244 --

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

The government put no vigor in its search for drowned
men: and the fugitives, made man and wife, journeyed
safely across Piedmont. The arm of St. Mark was very
strong for vengeance, even in distant countries; and the
fugitive ones counted it safe to wear another name,
until years should have made safe again the title of
Pesaro.

The wife had also to contend with the opposition of
a father, whose abhorrence of the Venetian name would
permit no reconciliation, and no royal sanction of the
marriage. Thus they lived, outcasts from Venice, and
outlawed in France, in the valley town of Avignon.
With the death of Pesaro, the royal ambassador relented;
but kindness came too late. The daughter sought him
only to bequeath to his care her child.

But Blanche Pesaro, child as she was, could not love
a parent who had not loved her mother; and the royal
ambassador, who could steel his heart toward a suffering
daughter, could spend little sympathy upon her
Italian child. Therefore Blanche was glad, under the
protection of a republican general of Provence, to seek
what friends or kindred might yet be found in the island
city, where her father had once lived, and her mother
had loved. She found there a young Count (for the
title had been revived) Antonio Pesaro—her own father's
name; and her heart warmed toward him, as to her
nearest of kin. And the young Count Antonio Pesaro,

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

when he met this new cousin from the West, felt his
heart warming toward one whose story seemed to lift
a crime from off the memory of his father. There was
no question of inheritance, for the two parties joined
their claim, and Blanche became Countess of Pesaro.

But the pensive face which had bloomed among the
olives by Avignon, drooped under the harsh winds that
whistle among the leaning houses of Venice. And the
Count, who had inherited sadness, found other and
stronger grief in the wasting away, and the death of
Blanche, his wife.

She died on a November day, in the tall, dismal
house where the widowed Count now lives. And there
the daughter, Blanche left him, arranges flowers on the
the ledge of the topmost windows, where a little of the
sunshine finds its way.

The broken gentleman lingers for hours beside the
portraits of the old Count, who was Inquisitor, and of
Antonio, who had such wonderful escape; and they say
that he has inherited the deep self-reproaches which his
father nourished, and that with stern and silent mourning
for the sins and the weaknesses which have stained
his family name, he strides, with his vacant air, through
the ways of the ancient city, expecting no friend but
death.

Such was the story which my garrulous little

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

Professor, warmed with the lively Italian wine, told to me
in the Locanda del Vapore.

And, judging as well as I can from the air of the old
gentleman, and his daughter, whom I first saw upon the
Quay of the Zattere, and from what I can learn through
books of the ancient government of Venice, I think the
story may be true.

My lively little Professor says it is verissimo; which
means, that it as true as anything (in Italian) can be.

eaf650n4

* A Venetian term for quay.

-- --

SEVENTH STORY: EMILE ROQUE.

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-260

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

IT may be very bad taste in me, but I must confess
to a strong love for many of those old French
painters who flourished during the last century, and at
whom it is now quite the fashion to sneer. I do not allude
to the Poussins, of whom the best was more Roman
than Frenchman, and whose most striking pictures
seem to me to wear no nationality of sentiment; there
is nothing lively and mercurial in them; hardly anything
that is cheerful. But what a gayety there is in
the Vanloos—all of them! What a lively prettiness in
the little girl-faces of Greuze! What a charming coquetry
in the sheep and shepherdesses of Watteau!

To be sure the critics tell us that his country swains
and nymphs are far more arch and charming than any

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

swains ever were in nature; and that his goats even,
browse, and listen and look on, more coquettishly than
live goats ever did; but what do I care for that?

Are they not well drawn? Are they not sweetly
colored? Do not the trees seem to murmur summer
strains? Does not the gorgeousness of the very atmosphere
invite the charming languor you see in his
groups? Is it not like spending a day of summer
stretched on the grass at St. Cloud—gazing idly on
Paris and the plain—to look on one of the painted pastorals
of Watteau?

Are not his pictures French from corner to corner—
beguilingly French—French to the very rosette that sets
off the slipper of his shepherdess? If there are no
such shepherdesses in nature, pray tell me, do you not
wish there were—throngs of them, lying on the hillsides
all about you—just as charming and as mischievous?

Watteau's brooks show no mud: why should the
feet of his fountain nymphs be made for anything but
dancing? Watteau's sheep are the best-behaved sheep
in the world; then why should his country swains look
red in the face, or weary with their watches? Why
should they do anything but sound a flageolet, or coquet
with pretty shepherdesses who wear blue sashes, and
rosettes in their shoes? In short, there is a marvellous
keeping about Watteau's pictures,—whatever the critics

-- 251 --

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

may say of their untruth: if fictions, they are charming
fictions, which, like all good fictions, woo you into a
wish “it were true.”

But I did not set out to write critiques upon paintings;
nobody reads them through when they are written.
I have a story to tell. Poor Emile!—but I must begin
at the beginning.

Liking Watteau as I do, and loving to look for ten
minutes together into the sweet girl-face of Greuze's
“Broken Jug,” I used to loiter when I was in Paris for
hours together in those rooms of the Louvre where the
more recent French paintings are distributed, and where
the sunlight streams in warmly through the south windows,
even in winter. Going there upon passeport days,
I came to know, after a while, the faces of all the artists
who busy themselves with copying those rollicking French
masters of whom I have spoken. Nor could I fail to
remark that the artists who chose those sunny rooms for
their easels, and those sunny masters for their subjects,
were far more cheerful and gay in aspect than the
pinched and sour-looking people in the Long Gallery,
who grubbed away at their Da Vincis, and their Sasso
Ferratos.

Among those who wore the joyous faces, and who
courted the sunny atmosphere which hangs about Boucher
and Watteau, I had frequent occasion to remark a
tall, athletic young fellow, scarce four-and-twenty, who

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

seemed to take a special delight in drawing the pretty
shepherdesses and the well-behaved goats about which
I was just now speaking.

I do not think he was a great artist; I feel quite
sure that he never imagined it himself; but he came to
his work, and prepared his easel—rubbing his hands
together the while—with a glee that made me sure he
had fallen altogether into the spirit of that sunny nymphworld
which Watteau has created.

I have said that I thought him no great artist; nor
was he; yet there was something quite remarkable in
his copies. He did not finish well; his coloring bore
no approach to the noontide mellowness of the originals;
his figures were frequently out of drawing; but he never
failed to catch the expression of the faces, and to intensify
(if I may use the term) the joviality that belonged
to them. He turned the courtly levity of Watteau into
a kind of mad mirth. You could have sworn to the
identity of the characters; but on the canvas of the
copyist they had grown riotous.

What drew my attention the more was—what seemed
to me the artist's thorough and joyful participation
in the riot he made. After a rapid half-dozen of touches
with his brush, he would withdraw a step or two from
his easel, and gaze at his work with a hearty satisfaction
that was most cheering, even to a looker-on. His
glance seemed to say—“There I have you, little

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

nymphs; I have taken you out of the genteel society
of Watteau, and put you on my own ground, where you
may frisk as much as you please.” And he would beat
the measure of a light polka on his pallet.

I ought to say that this artist was a fine-looking
fellow withal, and his handsome face, aglow with enthusiasm,
drew away the attention of not a few lady
visitors from the pretty Vanloos scattered around. I do
not think he was ever disturbed by this; I do not think
that he tweaked his mustache, or gave himself airs in
consequence. Yet he saw it all; he saw everything
and everybody; his face wore the same open, easy,
companionable look which belongs to the frolicking
swains of Watteau. His freedom of manner invited
conversation; and on some of my frequent visits to the
French gallery I was in the habit of passing a word or
two with him myself.

“You seem,” said I to him one day, “to admire
Watteau very much?”

Oui, Monsieur, vous avez raison: j'aime les choses
riantes, moi.

“We have the same liking,” said I.

Ah, vous aussi: je vous en félicite, Monsieur.
Tenez,
”—drawing me forward with the most naive
manner in the world to look at a group he had just
completed—“Regardez! n'est ce pas, que ces petites
dames là rient aux anges?

-- 254 --

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

I chanced to have in that time an artist friend in
Paris—De Courcy, a Provincial by birth, but one who
had spent half his life in the capital, and who knew by
name nearly every copyist who made his appearance at
either of the great galleries. He was himself busy just
then at the Luxembourg; but I took him one day with
me through the Luvre, and begged him to tell me who
was the artist so enraptured with Watteau?

As I had conjectured, he knew, or professed to
know, all about him. He sneered at his painting—as a
matter of course: his manner was very sketchy; his
trees stiff; no action in his figures; but, after all, tolerably
well—passablement bien—for an amateur.

He was a native of the South of France; his name—
Emile Roque; he was possessed of an easy fortune,
and was about to marry, rumor said, the daughter of a
government officer of some distinction in the Department
of Finance.

Was there any reason why my pleasant friend of the
sunny pictures should not be happy? Rumor gave to
his promised bride a handsome dot. Watteau was always
open to his pencil and his humor. Bad as his
copies might be, he enjoyed them excessively. He had
youth and health on his side; and might, for aught
that appeared, extend his series of laughing nymphs
and coquettish shepherdesses to the end of his life.

The thought of him, or of the cheery years which

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

lay before him, came to my mind very often, as I went
journeying shortly after, through the passes of the Alps.
It comes to me now, as I sit by my crackling fireside in
New England, with the wind howling through the pine-tree
at the corner, and the snow lying high upon the
ground.

I HAD left Paris in the month of May; I came
back toward the end of August. The last is a
dull month for the capital; Parisians have not yet returned
from Baden, or the Pyrenees, or Dieppe. True,
the Boulevard is always gay; but it has its seasons of
exceeding gayety, and latter summer is by no means one
of them. The shopmen complain of the dulness, and
lounge idly at their doors; their only customers are
passing strangers. Pretty suites of rooms are to be had
at half the rates of autumn, or of opening spring. The
bachelor can indulge without extravagance in apartments
looking upon the Madeleine. The troops of children
whom you saw in the spring-time under the lee of
the terrace wall in the “little Provence” of the Tuileries
are all gone to St. Germain, or to Trouville. You
see no more the tall caps of the Norman nurses, or the
tight little figures of the Breton bonnes.

It is the season of vacation at the schools; and if

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

you stroll by the Sorbonne, or the College of France,
the streets have a deserted air; and the garden of the
Luxembourg is filled only with invalids and strolling
soldiers. The artists even, have mostly stolen away
from their easels in the galleries, and are studying the
live fish women of Boulogne or the bare-ankled shepherdesses
of Auvergne.

I soon found my way to all the old haunts of the
capital. I found it easy to revive my taste for the
coffee of the Rotonde, in the Palais Royal; and easy to
listen and laugh at Sainville and Grassot. I went, a
few days after my return, to the always charming salons
of the Louvre. The sun was hot at this season
upon that wing of the palace where hang the pictures
of Watteau; and the galleries were nearly deserted.
In the salon where I had seen so often the beaming admirer
of nymphs and shepherdesses, there was now only
a sharp-faced English woman, with bright erysipelas on
nose and cheeks, working hard at a Diana of Vanloo.

I strolled on carelessly to the cool corner room,
serving as antechamber to the principal gallery, and
which every visitor will remember for its great picture
of the battle of Eylau. There are several paintings
about the walls of this salon, which are in constant request
by the copyists; I need hardly mention that
favorite picture of Gerard, L'Amour et Psyché. There
was a group about it now; and in the neighborhood of

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

this group I saw, to my surprise, my old artist acquaintance
of the Watteau nymphs. But a sad change had
come over him since I saw him last. The gay humor
that shone in his face on my spring visits to the gallery
was gone. The openness of look which seemed to challenge
regard, if not conversation, he had lost utterly.
I was not surprised that he had deserted the smiling
shepherdesses of Watteau.

There was a settled and determined gloom upon his
face, which I was sure no painted sunshine could enliven.
He was not busy with the enamelled prettiness
of Gerard; far from it. His easel was beside him, but
his eye was directed toward that fearful melo-dramatic
painting—La Méduse of Géricault. It is a horrible
shipwreck story: a raft is floating upon an ocean waste;
dead bodies that may have been copied from the dissecting-halls,
lie on it; a few survivors, emaciated, and
with rigid limbs, cluster around the frail spar that
serves as mast, and that sways with the weight of a
tattered sail; one athletic figure rises above this dismal
group, and with emaciated arm held to its highest
reach, lifts a fluttering rag; his bloodshot eye, lighted
with a last hope, strains over the waste of waters
which seethe beyond him.

It was a picture from which I had always turned
away with a shudder. It may have truth and force;
but the truth is gross, and the force brutal. Yet upon

-- 258 --

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

this subject I found Emile Roque engaged with a fearful
intensity. He had sketched only the principal figure of
the dying group—the athlete who beckons madly, whose
hope is on the waste. He had copied only a fragment
of the raft—barely enough to give foothold to the
figure; he had not even painted the sea, but had filled
his little canvas with a cold white monotone of color,
like a sleeted waste in winter.

I have already remarked the wonderful vitality
which he gave to mirth in his frolicsome pastorals; the
same power was apparent here; and he had intensified
the despair of the wretched castaway, shaking out
his last rag of hope,—to a degree that was painful to
look upon.

I went near him; but he wore no longer the old
tokens of ready fellowship. He plainly had no wish to
recognize, or be recognized. He was intent only upon
wreaking some bitter thought, or some blasted hope in
the face of that shipwrecked man. The despairing look,
and the bloodshot eye, which he had given to his copy
of the castaway, haunted me for days. It made that
kind of startling impression upon my mind which I was
sure could never be forgotten. I never think, even now,
of that painting in the Louvre, with the cold north light
gleaming on it, but the ghastly expression of the shipwrecked
man—as Emile Roque had rendered it in his
copy—starts to my mind like a phantom. I see the rag

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

fluttering from the clenched, emaciated hand; I see the
pallid, pinched flesh; I see the starting eyes, bearing
resemblance,—as it seemed to me afterward, and seems
to me now,—to those of the distracted artist.

There was a cloud over the man; I felt sure of
that; I feared what might be the end of it. My eye
ran over the daily journals, seeking in the list of suicides
for the name of Emile Roque. I thought it
would come to that. On every new visit to the Louvre
I expected to find him gone. But he was there, assiduous
as ever; refining still upon the horrors of Géricault.

My acquaintance of the Luxembourg, De Courcy,
who had given me all the information I possessed about
the history and prospects of this artist, was out of the
city; he would not return until late in the autumn. I
dropped a line into the Poste Restante to meet him on
his return, as I was myself very shortly on the wing for
Italy. I can recall perfectly the expressions in my letter.
After intrusting him with one or two unimportant
commissions, I said: “By-the-by, you remember the
jolly-looking Emile Roque, who made such a frenzy
out of his love for Watteau and his shepherdesses, and
who was to come into possession of a pretty wife and a
pretty dot?

“Is the dot forthcoming? Before you answer, go
and look at him again—in the Louvre still; but he has
deserted Watteau; he is studying and copying the

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

horrors of La Méduse. It does not look like a betrothal or
a honeymoon. If he were not an amateur, I should
charge you to buy for me that terrible figure he is
working up from the raft scene. The intensity he is
putting in it is not Géricault's—my word for it, it is
his own.

“When he is booked among the suicides (where
your Parisian forms of madness seem to tend), send
me the journal, and tell me what you can of the why.”

In the galleries of Florence one forgets the French
painters utterly, and rejoices in the forgetfulness.
Among the Carraccis and the Guidos what room is there
for the lover-like Watteau? Even Greuze, on the walls
of the Pitti Palace, would be Greuze no longer. It is
a picture-life one leads in those old cities of art, growing
day by day into companionship with the masters
and the masters' subjects.

How one hob-nobs with the weird sisters of Michael
Angelo! How he pants through Snyder's Boar-Hunt,
or lapses into a poetic sympathy with the marble flock
of Niobe!

Who wants letters of introduction to the “nice
people” of Florence, when he can chat with the Fornarina
by the hour, and listen to Raphael's Pope Julius?

Yesterday—I used to say to myself—I spent an
hour or two with old Gerard Douw and pretty Angelica
Kauffman—nice people, both of them. To-morrow I

-- 261 --

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

will pass the morning with Titian, and lunch off a plate
of Carlo Dolci's. In such company one grows into a
delightful “Middle-Age” feeling, in which the vanities
of daily journals and hotel bills are forgotten.

In this mood of mind, when I was hesitating, one
day of mid-winter, whether I would sun myself in a
Claude Lorraine, or between the Arno and the houses,
the valet of the inn where I was staying, put a letter in
my hand bearing a Paris post-mark.

“It must be from De Courcy,” said I; and my
fancy straightway conjured up an image of the dapper
little man disporting among all the gayeties and the
grisettes of a Paris world; but I had never one thought
of poor Emile Roque, until I caught sight of his name
within the letter.

After acquitting himself of the sundry commissions
left in his keeping, De Courcy says:—

“You were half right and half wrong about the
jolly artist of Watteau. His suicide is not in the journals,
but for all that it may be. I had no chance of
seeing him at his new game in the corner salon, for the
bird had flown before my return. I heard, though, very
much of his strange copy of the crowning horror of
Géricault. Nor would you have been the only one in
the market as purchaser of his extravaganza. A droll
story is told of an English visitor who was startled one
day by, I dare say, the same qualities which you

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

discovered in the copy; but the Briton, with none of your
scruples, addressed himself, in the best way he could, to
the artist himself, requesting him to set a price upon his
work.

“The old Emile Roque whom I had known—in
fact, whom we had known together—would have met
such a question with the gayest and most gallant refusal
possible.

“But what did this bewitched admirer of Géricault
do?

“He kept at his work—doggedly, gloomily.

“The Englishman stubbornly renewed his inquiry—
this time placing his hand upon the canvas, to aid his
solicitation by so much of pantomime.

“The painter (you remember his stalwart figure)
brushed the stranger's hand aside, and with a petrifying
look and great energy of expression (as if the poor
Briton had been laying his hand on his very heart),
said: `C'est à moi, Monsieur—à moi—à moi!'—beating
his hand on his breast the while.

“Poor Emile! The jovial times of Watteau's
nymphs are, I fear, gone forever.

“But I forget to tell you what I chiefly had in mind
when I began this mention of him. Some say his love
has crazed him—some say no. The truth is, he is not
to marry the pretty Virginie C—, one time his
affianced.

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

“There are objections. Rumor says they come
from Monsieur C—, sous chef in the office of Finance,
and father of Virginie; and rumor adds that the objections
are insurmountable. What they are, Heaven only
knows. Surely a daintier fellow never sued for favor;
and as for scandal, Emile Roque was what you call, I
believe, a Puritan.” [I do not think it necessary to
correct De Courcy's strange use of an English term.]

“The oddest thing of all I have yet to tell you.
This broken hope diverted Emile from Watteau to the
corner salon of the Louvre; at least I infer as much,
since the two events agree in time. It is evident, furthermore,
that the poor fellow takes the matter bitterly
to heart; and it is perfectly certain that all the objection
rests with the father of the fiancée.

“So far, nothing strange; but notwithstanding this
opposition on the part of Monsieur C—, it is known
that Emile was in constant and familiar, nay, friendly
communication with him up to the time of his disappearance
from the capital, which occurred about the
date of my return.

“Read me this riddle if you can! Is the rendering
of the horrors of Géricault to restore Emile to favor?
Or shall I, as you prophesied four months ago (ample
time for such consummation), still look for his enrollment
among the suicides?”

With this letter in my hand (there were others in

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

my heart), I gave up for that day the noontides of
Claude, and sunned myself instead along the Arno.
Beyond the houses which hang on the further bank of
the river, I could see the windows of the Pitti Palace
and the cypresses of the Boboli gardens, and above both,
the blue sky which arched over the tower of Galileo
upon the distant hills. I wished the distracted painter
might have been there on the sunny side of the houses,
which were full of memories of Angelo and Cellini, to
forget his troubles. If an unwilling father were all,
there might be no suicide. Still, the expression in his
copy of the castaway haunted me.

WHY should I go on to speak of pictures here—
except that I love them? Why should I recall
the disgusting and wonderful old men and women
of Denner, which hang with glass over them, within
the window bays of the palace of Belvidere at Vienna?
Why should my fancy go stalking through that great
Rubens Museum, with its red arms, fat bosoms, pincushion
cheeks, and golden hair?

Why does my thought whisk away to that gorgeous
salon of Dresden, where hangs the greatest of all Raphael's
Madonnas?

-- 265 --

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

The face of the Virgin is all that makes perfection
in female beauty; it is modest, it is tender, it is intelligent.
The eyes are living eyes, but with no touch of
earthiness, save the shade of care which earth's sorrows
give even to the Holy Virgin. She wears the dignity
of the mother of Christ, with nothing of severity to repulse;
she wears the youthful innocence of the spouse
of David, with no touch of levity; she wears the modest
bearing of one whose child was nursed in a manger,
with the presence of one “chosen from among women.”
She is mounting on clouds to heaven; light as an angel,
but with no wings; her divinity sustains her. In her
arms she holds lightly but firmly the infant Jesus, who
has the face of a true child, with something else beyond
humanity; his eye has a little of the look of a frighted
boy in some strange situation, where he knows he is
safe, and where yet he trembles. His light, silky hair
is strewn by a wind (you feel it like a balm) over a
brow beaming with soul; he looks deserving the adoration
the shepherds gave him; and there is that—in his
manner, innocent as the babe he was—in his look,
Divine as the God he was, which makes one see in the
child

—“the father of the man.”

Pope Sixtus is lifting his venerable face in adoration
from below; and opposite, Saint Barbara, beautiful and
modest, has dropped her eyes, though religious awe and

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

love are beaming in her looks. Still lower, and lifting
their heads and their little wings only above the edge
of the picture, are two cherubs, who are only less in
beauty than the Christ; they are twins—but they are
twin angels—and Christ is God.

The radiance in their faces is, I think, the most
wonderful thing I have ever seen in painting. They are
listening to the celestial harmony which attends the
triumph of the Virgin. These six faces make up the
picture; the Jesus, a type of divinity itself; the Virgin,
the purity of earth, as at the beginning,—yet humble,
because of earth; the cherubs, the purity of heaven, conscious
of its high estate; the two saints, earth made
pure and sanctified by Christ—half doubting, yet full
of hope.

I wrote thus much in my note-book, as I stood before
the picture in that room of the Royal Gallery which
looks down upon the market-place of Dresden; and with
the painting lingering in my thought more holily than
sermons of a Sunday noontime, I strolled over the market-place,
crossed the long bridge which spans the Elbe,
and wandered up the banks of the river as far as the
Findlater Gardens. The terrace is dotted over with
tables and benches, where one may sit over his coffee
or ice, and enjoy a magnificent view of Dresden, the
river, the bridge, and the green battle-field where Moreau
fell. It was a mild day of winter, and I sat there

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

enjoying the prospect, sipping at a demi-tasse, and casting
my eye from time to time over an old number of the
Débats newspaper, which the waiter had placed upon
my table.

When there is no political news of importance stirring,
I was always in the habit of running over the
column of Faits Divers: “Different Things” translates
it, but does not give a good idea of the piquancy which
usually belongs to that column. The suicides are all
there; the extraordinary robberies are there; important
discoveries are entered; and all the bits of scandal,
which, of course, everybody reads and everybody says
should never have been published.

In the journal under my hand there was mention of
two murders,—one of them of that stereotype class growing
out of a drunken brawl, which the world seems to
regard indifferently, as furnishing the needed punctuation-marks
in the history of civilization. The other
drew my attention very closely.

The Count de Roquefort, an elderly gentleman of
wealth and distinguished family, residing in a chateau a
little off the high road leading from Nismes to Avignon,
in the South of France, had been brutally murdered in
his own house. The Count was unmarried; none of
his family connection resided with him, and aside from
a considerable retinue of servants, he lived quite alone—
devoted, as was said, to scientific pursuits.

-- 268 --

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

It appeared that two days before his assassination
he was visited by a young man, a stranger in that region,
who was received (the servants testified) kindly
by the Count, and who passed two hours closeted with
him in his library. On the day of the murder the same
young man was announced; his manner was excited,
and he was ushered, by the Count's order, into the
library, as before.

It would seem, however, that the Count had anticipated
the possibility of some trouble, since he had
secured the presence of two “officers of the peace” in
his room. It was evident that the visitor had come by
appointment. The officers were concealed under the
hangings of a bay-window at the end of the library,
with orders from the Count not to act, unless they should
see signs of violence.

The young man, on entering, advanced toward the
table beside which the Count was seated, reading. He
raised his head at the visitor's entrance, and beckoned
to a chair.

The stranger approached more nearly, and without
seating himself, addressed the Count in a firm tone of
voice to this effect:

“I have come to ask, Monsieur le Comte, if you are
prepared to accept the propositions I made to you two
days ago?”

The Count seemed to hesitate for a moment; but

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

only, it appeared, from hearing some noise in the servants'
hall below.

The visitor appeared excited by his calmness, and
added, “I remind you, for the last time, of the vow I
have sworn to accomplish if you refuse my demand.”

“I do refuse,” said the Count, firmly. “It is a
rash —”

It was the last word upon his lips; for before the
officers could interfere, the visitor had drawn a pistol
from his breast and discharged it at the head of the
Count. The ball entered the brain. The Count lingered
for two hours after, but showed no signs of consciousness.

The assassin, who was promptly arrested, is a stalwart
man of about thirty, and from the contents of his
portmanteau, which he had left at the inn of an adjoining
village, it is presumed that he followed the profession
of an artist.

The cause of the murder is still a mystery; the
Count had communicated nothing to throw light upon it.
He was a kind master, and was not known to have an
enemy in the world.

I had read this account with that eager curiosity
with which I believe all—even the most sensitive and
delicate—unwittingly devour narratives of that kind; I
had finished my half-cup of coffee, and was conjecturing
what could possibly be the motive for such a murder,

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

and what the relations between the Count and the
strange visitor, when suddenly—like a flash—the conviction
fastened itself upon me, that the murderer was
none other than Emile Roque!

I did not even think in that moment of the remote
similarity in the two names—Roque and De Roquefort.
For anything suggestive that lay in it, the name might
as well have been De Montfort or De Courcy; I am
quite sure of that.

Indeed, no association of ideas, no deduction from
the facts named, led me to the conclusion which I formed
on the spur of the moment. Yet my conviction was as
strong as my own consciousness. I knew Emile Roque
was the murderer; I remembered it; for I remembered
his copy of the head of the castaway in Géricault's
Wreck of the Medusa!

When I had hazarded the conjecture of suicide, I
had reasoned loosely from the changed appearance of
the man, and from the suicidal tendency of the Paris
form of madness. Now I reasoned, not from the appearance
of the man at all, but from my recollection of
his painting.

There is no resignation in the face of Géricault's
shipwrecked man; there is only animal fear and despair,
lighted with but one small ray of hope. The ties
of humanity exist no longer for him; whatever was
near or dear is forgotten in that supreme moment when

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

the animal instinct of self-preservation at once brutalizes
and vitalizes every faculty.

Such is Géricault's picture; but Roque had added
the intensity of moral despair: he had foreshadowed
the tempest of a soul tossed on a waste—not of ocean—
but of doubt, hate, crime! I felt sure that he had unwittingly
foretokened his own destiny.

Are there not moments in the lives of all of us—
supreme moments—when we have the power lent us to
wreak in language, or on canvas, or in some wild burst
of music (as our habit of expression may lie), all our
capabilities, and to typify, by one effort of the soul, all
the issues of our life? I knew now that Emile Roque
had unwittingly done this in his head from the Medusa.
I knew that the period was to occur in his life when his
own thought and action would illustrate to the full all
the wildness and the despair to which he had already
given pictured expression. I cannot tell how I knew
this, any more than I can tell how I knew that he was
the murderer.

I wrote De Courcy that very day, referring him to
the paragraph I had read, and adding: “this artist is
Emile Roque, but who is the Count de Roquefort?”
It occasioned me no surprise to hear from him only two
days after (his letter having crossed mine on the way),
that the fact of Roque's identity with the culprit was
fully confirmed. And De Courcy added: “It is not a

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

suicide now, but, I fear, the guillotine. How frightful!
Who could believe it of the man we saw rioting among
the nymphs of Watteau?”

I RETURNED to Paris by the way of Belgium.
I think it was in the Hôtel de Saxe, of Brussels,
where I first happened upon a budget of French papers
which contained a report of the trial of poor Roque.
It was a hopeless case with him; every one foresaw
that. For a time I do not think there was any sympathy
felt for him. The testimony all went to show the
harmless and benevolent character of the murdered
Count. The culprit had appeared to all who saw him
within the year past, of a morose and harsh disposition.

I say that for a time sympathy was with the murdered
man; but certain circumstances came to light toward
the close of the trial, and indeed after it was over,
and the poor fellow's fate was fixed, which gave a new
turn to popular feeling.

These circumstances had a special interest for me,
inasmuch as they cleared up the mystery which had belonged
to his change of manner in the galleries of the
Louvre, and to his relations with the Count de Roquefort.

I will try and state these circumstances as they

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

came to my knowledge through the newspaper reports
of that date.

In the first place, the Count, after the visit of
Emile Roque, had communicated to those in his confidence
nothing respecting the nature or the objects of
that visit; and this, notwithstanding he had such reason
to apprehend violence on its repetition, that he had secured
the presence of two officers to arrest the offensive
person. To these officers he had simply communicated
the fact of his expecting a visit from an unknown individual,
who had threatened him with personal violence.

The officers were quite sure that the Count had
spoken of the criminal as a stranger to him; indeed, he
seemed eager to convey to them the idea that he had no
previous knowledge whatever of the individual who so
causelessly threatened his peace.

Nothing was found among the Count's papers to forbid
the truthfulness of his assertion on this point; no
letter could be discovered from any person bearing that
name.

The mother of the prisoner, upon learning the accusation
urged against him, had become incapacitated
by a severe paralytic attack, from appearing as a witness,
or from giving any intelligible information whatever.
She had said only, in the paroxysm of her distress,
and before her faculties were withered by the
shock:—“Lui aussi! Il s'y perd!

-- 274 --

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

Not one of the companions of Emile Roque (and he
had many in his jovial days) had ever heard him speak
of the Count de Roquefort. Up to the time of his departure
for the South, he had communicated to no one his
intentions, or even his destination. His old friends had,
indeed, remarked the late change in his manner, and
had attributed it solely to what they supposed a bitter
disappointment in relation to his proposed marriage
with Virginie C—.

I have already alluded (through a letter from De
Courcy) to the singular fact, that Emile Roque continued
his familiarity and intimacy with Monsieur C— long
after the date of the change in his appearance, and even
up to the time of his departure for the South. It was
naturally supposed that Monsieur C— would prove
an important witness in the case. His testimony, however,
so far from throwing light upon the crime, only
doubled the mystery attaching to the prisoner's fate.

He spoke in the highest terms of the character which
the criminal had always sustained. He confirmed the
rumors which had coupled his name with that of a
member of his own family. The marriage between the
parties had been determined upon with his full consent,
and only waited the final legal forms usual in such cases
for its accomplishment, when it was deferred in obedience
to the wishes of only M. Roque himself!

The witness regarded this as a caprice at the first;

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

but the sudden change in the manner of the criminal
from that time, had satisfied him that some secret anxiety
was weighing on his mind. His high regard for the
character of M. Roque prompted (and that alone
had prompted) a continuance of intimacy with him, and
a vain repetition of endeavors to win from him some explanation
of his changed manner.

One fact more, which seemed to have special significance
in its bearing upon the crime, was this;—in the
pocket of the prisoner at the time of his seizure was found
a letter purporting to be from the murdered Count, and
addressed to a certain Amedée Brune. It was a tender
letter, full of expressions of devotion, and promising that
upon a day not very far distant, the writer would meet
his fair one, and they should be joined together, for woe
or for weal, thenceforth, through life.

The letter was of an old date—thirty odd years ago
it had been written; and on comparison with the manuscript
of the Count of that date, gave evidence of anthenticity.
Who this Amedée Brune might be, or what
relation she bore to the criminal, or how the letter came
into his possession, none could tell. Those who had been
early acquaintances of the Count had never so much as
heard a mention of that name. A few went so far as to
doubt the genuineness of his signature. He had been a
man remarkable for his quiet and studious habits. So
far as the knowledge of his friends extended, no passing
gallantries had ever relieved the monotony of his life.

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

The accused, in the progress of the inquiries which
had elicited these facts, had maintained a dogged silence,
not communicating any statement of importance even to
his legal advisers. The sudden illness which had befallen
his mother, and which threatened a fatal termination,
seemed to have done more to prostrate his hope
and courage than the weight of the criminal accusation.

The fiancée, meantine, Mademoiselle C—, was,
it seems, least of all interested in the fate of the prisoner.
Whether incensed by his change of manner, or stung by
jealousy, it was certain that before this accusation had
been urged she had conceived against him a strong antipathy.

Such was the state of facts developed on the trial.
The jury found him guilty of murder; there were no extenuating
circumstances, and there was no recommendation
to mercy.

After the condemnation the criminal had grown more
communicative. Something of the reckless gayety of
his old days had returned for a time. He amused himself
with sketching from memory some of the heads of
Watteau's nymphs upon his prison walls. His mother
had died, fortunately, only a few days after the rendering
of the verdict, without knowing, however, what fate
was to befal her son.

It was rumored that when this event was made

-- 277 --

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

known to him he gave way to passionate tears, and sending
for the priest, made a full confession of his crime
and its causes. This confession had occasioned that turn
in popular sympathy of which I have spoken. The
friends of the Count, however, and even the prisoner's
own legal advisers (as I was told), regarded it as only an
ingenious appeal for mercy.

For myself, notwithstanding the lack of positive evidence
to sustain his statements, I have been always inclined
to believe his story a true one.

The main points in his confession were these: He
had loved Virginie C—, as she had not deserved to be
loved. He was happy; he had fortune, health, everything
to insure content. Monsieur C— welcomed
him to his family. His mother rejoiced in the cheerfulness
and sunny prospects of her only child. His
father (he knew it only from his mother's lips) had been
a general in the wars of Napoleon, and had died before
his recollection.

He had been little concerned to inquire regarding the
character or standing of his father, until, as the marriage
day approached, it became necessary to secure legal testimonials
respecting his patrimony and name.

No general by the name of Roque had ever served in
the wars of Napoleon or in the armies of France! For
the first time the laughing dream of his life was disturbed.
With his heart full, and his brain on fire, he appealed to

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

his mother for explanation. She had none to give.
Amidst tears and sobs, the truth was wrung from her,
that he—the gay-hearted Emile, whose life was full of
promise—could claim no legal parentage. But the man
who had so wronged both him and herself was still alive;
and, with the weakness of her sex, she assured him that
he was of noble birth, and had never shown tenderness
toward any woman save herself.

Who was this noble father, on whose riches the son
was living? No entreaties or threats could win this secret
from the mother.

Then it was that the change had come over the
character of Emile; then it was that he had deserted
the smiling nymphs of Watteau for the despairing castaway
of Géricault. Too proud to bring a tarnished escutcheon
to his marriage rites; doubting if that stain
would not cause both father and daughter to relent, he
had himself urged the postponement of the legal arrangements.
One slight hope—slighter than that belonging to
the castaway of the wrecked Médusa—sustained him.
The mother (she avowed it with tears and with grief)
had become such only under solemn promise of marriage
from one she had never doubted.

To find this recreant father was now the aim of the
crazed life of Emile. With this frail hope electrifying
his despair, he pushed his inquiries secretly in every quarter,
and solaced his thoughts with his impassioned work
in the corner salon of the Louvre.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

In the chamber of his mother was a little escritoire,
kept always closed and locked. His suspicions, after a
time, attached themselves there. He broke the fastenings,
and found within a miniature, a lock of hair, a
packet of letters, signed—De Roquefort. Of these last
he kept only one; the others he destroyed as so many tokens
of his shame.

That fatal one he bore with him away from Paris,
out from the influence of his mother. He pushed his
inquiries with the insidious cunning of a man crazed by
a single thought. He found at length the real address
of the Count de Roquefort. He hurried to his presence,
bearing always with him the letter of promise, so
ruthlessly broken.

The Count was startled by his appearance, and
startled still more by the wildness of his story and of
his demands. The son asked the father to make good,
at this late day, the promise of his youth. The Count
replied evasively; he promised to assist the claimant
with money, and with his influence, and would engage
to make him heir to the larger part of his fortune.

All this fell coldly upon the ear of the excited Emile.
He wished restitution to his mother. Nothing less
could be listened to.

The Count urged the scandal which would grow out
of such a measure; with his years and reputation, he
could not think of exposing himself to the ribald tongues

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

of the world. Moreover, the publicity which must
necessarily belong to the marriage would, he considered,
be of serious injury to Emile himself. The fact of
his illegitimacy was unknown; the old relation of his
mother to himself was a secret one; the obstacles which
might now lie in the way of his own marriage to Virginie
C— were hardly worth consideration, when
compared with the inconvenience which would follow a
public exposure of the circumstances. He set before
Emile the immense advantages of the fortune which he
would secure to him on his (the Count's) death, provided
only he was content to forbear his urgence as regarded
his mother.

Emile listened coldly, calmly. There was but one
thought in his mind—only one hope; there must be
restitution to his mother, or he would take justice in his
own hands. The Count must make good his promise,
or the consequences would be fatal. He gave the Count
two days for reflection.

At the end of that time he returned, prepared for
any emergency. The Count had utterly refused him
justice: he had uttered his own death-warrant.

His mother was no longer living, to feel the sting of
the exposure. For himself, he had done all in his power
to make her name good: he had no ties to the world;
he was ready for the worst.

Such was the relation of Emile; and there was a

-- 281 --

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

coherency about it, and an agreement with the main
facts established by evidence, which gave it an air of
great probability.

But, on the other hand, it was alleged by the friends
of the Count that such a relation on his part never could
have existed; that not the slightest evidence of it could
be found among his papers, nor did the recollection of
his oldest friends offer the smallest confirmation. The
reported conversations of Emile with the Count were,
they contended, only an ingenious fiction.

Singularly enough, there was nothing among the
effects of the deceased Madame Roque to confirm the allegation
that she had ever borne the name of Amedée
Brune. She had been known only to her oldest acquaintances
of the capital as Madame Roque: of her
previous history nothing could be ascertained.

The solitary exclamation of that lady, “Il s'y perd!
was instanced as proof that Emile was laboring under a
grievous delusion.

Notwithstanding this, my own impression was that
Emile had executed savage justice upon the betrayer
of his mother.

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

ON the month of March—a very cold month in
that year—I had returned to Paris, and taken
up my old quarters in a hôtel garni of the Rue des
Beaux-Arts.

Any public interest or curiosity which had belonged
to the trial and story of Emile Roque had passed away.
French journalists do not keep alive an interest of that
sort by any reports upon the condition of the prisoner.
They barely announce the execution of his sentence upon
the succeeding day. I had, by accident only, heard of
his occasional occupation in sketching the heads of
some of Watteau's nymphs upon the walls of his cell.
I could scarce believe this of him. It seemed to me
that his fancy would run rather in the direction of the
horrors of Géricault.

I felt an irresistible desire to see him once again.
There was no hope of this, except I should be present
at his execution. I had never witnessed an execution;
had never cared to witness one. But I wished to look
once more on the face of Emile Roque.

The executions in Paris take place without public
announcement, and usually at daybreak, upon the
square fronting the great prison of La Roquette. No
order is issued until a late hour on the preceding

-- 283 --

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

evening, when the state executioner is directed to have the
guillotine brought at midnight to the prison square, and
a corps of soldiery is detailed for special service (unmentioned)
in that quarter of the city. My only chance
of witnessing the scene was in arranging with one of
the small wine-merchants, who keep open house in that
neighborhood until after midnight, to dispatch a messenger
to me whenever he should see preparations commenced.

This arrangement I effected; and on the 22d of
March I was roused from sleep at a little before one in
the morning by a bearded man, who had felt his way
up the long flight of stairs to my rooms, and informed
me that the guillotine had arrived before the prison of
Roquette.

My thought flashed on the instant to the figure of
Emile as I had seen him before the shepherdesses of
Watteau—as I had seen him before the picture of the
Shipwreck. I dressed hurriedly, and groped my way
below. The night was dark and excessively cold. A
little sleet had fallen, which crumpled under my feet as
I made my way toward the quay. Arrived there, not
a cab was to be found at the usual stand; so I pushed
on across the river, and under the archway of the palace
of the Louvre,—casting my eye toward that wing of
the great building where I had first seen the face which
I was shortly to look on for the last time on earth.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

Finding no cabs in the square before the palace, I
went on through the dark streets of St. Anne and
Grammont, until I reached the Boulevard. A few voitures
de remise
were opposite the Café Foy. I appealed
to the drivers of two of them in vain, and only succeeded
by a bribe in inducing a third to drive me to the
Place de la Roquette. It is a long way from the centre
of Paris, under the shadow almost of Père la Chaise. I
tried to keep some reckoning of the streets through
which we passed, but I could not. Sometimes my eye
fell upon what seemed a familiar corner, but in a moment
all was strange again. The lamps appeared to me
to burn dimly; the houses along the way grew
smaller and smaller. From time to time, I saw a wine-shop
still open; but not a soul was moving on the
streets with the exception of, here and there, a brace of
sergents de ville. At length we seemed to have passed
out of the range even of the city patrol, and I was beginning
to entertain very unpleasant suspicions of the
cabman, and of the quarter into which he might be taking
me at that dismal hour of the night, when he drew
up his horse before a little wine-shop, which I soon
recognized as the one where I had left my order for the
dispatch of the night's messenger.

I knew now that the guillotine was near.

As I alighted I could see, away to my right, the dim
outline of the prison looming against the night sky, with

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

not a single light in its gratings. The broad square before
it was sheeted over with sleet, and the leafless trees
that girdled it round stood ghost-like in the snow.
Through the branches, and not far from the prison gates,
I could see, in the gray light (for it was now hard upon
three o'clock), a knot of persons collected around a
frame-work of timber, which I knew must be the guillotine.

I made my way there, the frozen surface crumpling
under my steps. The workmen had just finished their
arrangements. Two of the city police were there, to
preserve order, and to prevent too near an approach of
the loiterers from the wine-shops—who may have been,
perhaps, at this hour, a dozen in number.

I could pass near enough to observe fully the construction
of the machine. There was, first, a broad
platform, perhaps fifteen feet square, supported by movable
tressle-work, and elevated some six or seven feet
from the ground. A flight of plank steps led up to this,
broad enough for three to walk upon abreast. Immediately
before the centre of these steps, upon the platform,
was stretched what seemed a trough of plank; and from
the farther end of this trough rose two strong uprights
of timber, perhaps ten feet in height. These were connected
at the top by a slight frame-work; and immediately
below this, by the light of a solitary street lamp
which flickered near by, I could see the glistening of the

-- 286 --

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

knife. Beside the trough-like box was placed a long
willow basket: its shape explained to me its purpose.
At the end of the trough, and beyond the upright timbers,
was placed a tub: with a shudder, I recognized
its purpose also.

The prison gates were only a few rods distant from
the steps to the scaffold, and directly opposite them.
They were still closed and dark.

The execution, I learned, was to take place at six.
A few loiterers, mostly in blouses, came up from time
to time to join the group about the scaffold.

By four o'clock there was the sound of tramping
feet, one or two quick words of command, and presently
a battalion of the Municipal Guard, without drumbeat,
marched in at the lower extremity of the square,
approached the scaffold, and having stacked their arms,
loitered with the rest.

Lights now began to appear at the windows of the
prison. A new corps of police came up and cleared a
wider space around the guillotine. A cold gray light
stole slowly over the eastern sky.

By five o'clock the battalion of the Guards had formed
a hedge of bayonets from either side of the prison
doors, extending beyond and inclosing the scaffold. A
squadron of mounted men had also come upon the
ground, and was drawn up in line, a short distance on
one side. Two officials appeared now upon the

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

scaffold, and gave trial to the knife. They let slip the cord
or chain which held it to its place, and the knife fell
with a quick, sharp clang, that I thought must have
reached to ears within the walls of the prison. Twice
more they made their trial, and twice more I heard the
clang.

Meantime people were gathering. Market-women
bound for the city lingered at sight of the unusual spectacle,
and a hundred or more soldiers from a neighboring
barrack had now joined the crowd of lookers-on. A
few women from the near houses had brought their
children; and a half-dozen boys had climbed into the
trees for a better view.

At intervals, from the position which I held, I could
see the prison doors open for a moment, and the light
of a lantern within, as some officer passed in or out.

I remember that I stamped the ground petulantly—
it was so cold. Again and again I looked at my watch.

Fifteen minutes to six!

It was fairly daylight now, though the morning was
dark and cloudy, and a fine, searching mist was in the
air.

A man in blouse placed a bag of saw-dust at the
foot of the gallows. The crowd must have now numbered
a thousand. An old market-woman stood next
me. She saw me look at my watch, and asked the
hour.

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

“Eight minutes to six.”

Mon Dieu; huit minutes encore!” She was eager
for the end.

I could have counted time now by the beating of my
heart.

What was Emile Roque doing within those doors?
praying? struggling? was the face of the castaway on
him? I could not separate him now from that fearful
picture; I was straining my vision to catch a glimpse—
not of Emile Roque—but of the living counterpart of
that terrible expression which he had wrought—wild,
aimless despair.

Two minutes of six.

I saw a hasty rush of men to the parapet that topped
the prison wall; they leaned there, looking over.

I saw a stir about the prison gates, and both were
flung wide open.

There was a suppressed murmur around me—“Le
voici! Le voici!
” I saw him coming forward between
two officers; he wore no coat or waistcoat, and his shirt
was rolled back from his throat; his arms were pinioned
behind him; his bared neck was exposed to the
frosty March air; his face was pale—deathly pale, yet
it was calm; I recognized not the castaway, but the
man—Emile Roque.

There was a moment between the prison gates and
the foot of the scaffold; he kissed the crucifix, which a

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

priest handed him, and mounted with a firm step. I
know not how, but in an instant he seemed to fall, his
head toward the knife—under the knife.

My eyes fell. I heard the old woman beside me
say passionately, “Mon Dieu! il ne veut pas!

I looked toward the scaffold; at that supreme moment
the brute instinct in him had rallied for a last
struggle. Pinioned as he was, he had lifted up his
brawny shoulders and withdrawn his neck from the fatal
opening. Now indeed, his face wore the terrible
expression of the picture. Hate, fear, madness, despair,
were blended in his look.

But the men mastered him; they thrust him down;
I could see him writhe vainly. My eyes fell again.

I heard a clang—a thud!

There was a movement in the throng around me.
When I looked next at the scaffold, a man in blouse
was sprinkling saw-dust here and there. Two others
were lifting the long willow basket into a covered cart.
I could see now that the guillotine was painted of a dull
red color, so that no blood stains would show.

I moved away with the throng, the sleet crumpling
under my feet.

I could eat nothing that day. I could not sleep on
the following night.

The bloodshot eyes and haggard look of the picture

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

which had at the last—as I felt it would be—been made
real in the man, haunted me.

I never go now to the gallery of the Louvre but I
shun the painting of the wrecked Medusa as I would
shun a pestilence.

-- --

THE ATTIC: UNDER THE ROOF.

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

p650-304

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

I CANNOT but think it very odd—the distinctness
with which I remember the little speech which the
head-master of our school made to `us boys,' on a November
morning—just after prayer-time—twenty-odd years
ago! He gave an authoritative rap with the end of his
ruler upon the desk—glared about the room a moment,
through his spectacles,—as if to awe us into a due attitude
of attention, and then spoke in this wise;—“Those
boys who sleep in the attic—(a long pause here,) should
understand that they are expected to conduct themselves
like gentlemen, and set a proper example to the rest of
the school. (I think he singled out Judkins and Barton
here, with a sharp look over the rim of his glasses.)
Last night I am very sorry to say there was great disorder.
Several large field-pumpkins (a very

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

perceptible titter here along the benches, which the head-master
represses by a `rat-tat-tat' from the ruler)—several
large field-pumpkins were rolled through the corridor at
a late hour of the night, and finally were tumbled down
the attic stairs—disturbing the sleep of the quiet boys,
and alarming the household. I hope the conduct will
not be repeated.”

As I had not at that day been promoted to the attic,
but classed myself with the quiet ones whose sleep had
been disturbed, I listened with a good deal of modest
coolness to this speech: indeed the master, as he stepped
down from the platform, patted me approvingly on
the head (I being conveniently posted to receive that
mark of regard), and I could not but reproach myself
thereupon, for the glee with which I, in company with a
few others who were in the secret, had listened for the
bowling pumpkins as they came bounding down the
stairs the night before.

The real culprits of the attic, however, were Judkins,
Barton and Russel; and I looked upon these ring-leaders,
I remember, with a good deal of awe—wondering
if their misdeeds and great daring would not some
day bring them to the penitentiary.

I am happy to say, however, that they have thus far
escaped: One of them, Russel, is indeed an active politician;
but the others are quite safe. Judkins, who
leered in such a way that morning at his chum,—as I

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

thought the very height of youthful address and villainy,
is now the stout rector of a flourishing church somewhere
in one of the Middle States; and wears, I am
told the most dignified figure—in his gown—of any
clergyman of his Diocese.

Barton I had neither seen nor heard of in many
years. He was of British parentage, and there was a
rumor that at his father's death, which occurred shortly
after those school-days to which I have referred, he had
gone back with his mother, to the old country. Whether
the rumor was well founded or not, I probably never
should have been informed, had it not been for certain
incidents hinted at under mention of “my old school-mate
of the Attic,” in the little fat English note-book
spoken of in the opening chapters, and which is just
now lying under my hand. I will try to group those
incidents together carefully enough to make a half-story—
if nothing more.

I was bowling down through Devonshire upon a
coach top—it was before the time of the South Devon
rail-way — somewhere between Exeter and Totness,
when my attention was arrested by a rubicund-faced
man sitting behind me, and who wore a communicativeness
of look, which anywhere in England, it is quite
refreshing and startling to behold. I fell speedily into
conversation with him, and at almost every word detected
traced of a voice I had some day listened to before;

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

they were traces of the old boy of the attic. An allusion
or two to other-side matters—most of all the naming
of the little village where the great school crowned
the hill—opened his memory like a book. It was Barton
himself. Having been one of the junior boys, my
own face was not so familiar to him; for a pretty long
period in life we study only the faces before us; but
when members of the younger ranks begin to crowd us,
we look back with some scrutiny to find what manner
of men they are.

Howbeit we fell now into most easy and familiar
chat; we went back to the days of `taw' and roundabouts
as easily as a cloud drifts. I think our companions of
the coach top must have been immensely mystified by
our talk about the “Principal” and his daughters and
his sons—one of whom was the pattern of all mischief.
How we roared that day as we compared recollections
about the plethoric, thick-set, irascible farmer whose
orchard lay unfortunately contiguous to the play-ground!
How we probed the mysteries of the smoky, reeking
kitchen and brought up to light the old chef de cuisine
(poor woman, she is dead this many a day) with her
top-knot curls and her flying cap-strings! And I am
persuaded that those “field-pumpkins” rumbling down
the attic stairs, did not give more innocent merriment to
any listener on the eventful night, than to us old boys—
that day in Devon. Of course we had our little

-- 297 --

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

observations to make about our old friend Judkins and his
rectorship; and if they were not altogether such as his
lady admirers of the parish (of whom I am told he has
a warm galaxy) might commend,—they were at least
honest and cheery, and respectful to the man, and still
more respectful, I trust, to the great cause in which he
is a worker.

Afterward, as our hilarity subsided somewhat, we
fell into talk about our own personal history—a subject
which, so far as I have observed, is apt to command,
whenever approached, a certain degree of seriousness.
It is all very well to be merry at the recollection of
some old school-mate, who has recklessly married and
gone astray,—or of one who is putting all his thews and
muscle to the strain of a contest with some great giant
of worldly trouble (it mattering very little whether the
giant is imaginary or real)—or of another, floating
about in weary idleness and bachelorhood, seeming
very chirruppy on the surface—a surface which is apt to
gloss over a great many tormenting fires. This sort of
observation, as I said, we can conduct with a certain
degree of cheery warmth and abandon;—it concerns
our neighbors' gold fields, not ours;—but when we
come to compare notes about the value of our own
working veins, and to confess the small weight and
richness of ore we have brought up after all our digging,—
it breeds a seriousness. We smile at thought of the

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

rector in connection with his boyish wildness; but have
we any rectorship—any parish that looks to us for guidance?
We crack our little jokes at mention of poor
Tom Steady fighting wearily his long battle with the
world with wife and children tugging at his skirts;—
have we any such battle to fight? or if we had, should
we fight it as patiently as he?

There was not very much to interest in my part of
the discourse, into which the current of our chat fell,
there upon the Devon coach—since up to that date, I
had been living only a drifting life of invalid vagabondage.
The rubicund face of Barton told a different story.
He was, if I remember rightly, concerned in some
manufacturing interest near to the old town of Modbury;
he had a pleasant cottage thereabout among the hills, to
which he gave me a very cordial invitation.

I rejoiced in his pleasant establishment: he must be
married—of course?

“Yes —,” he says, with some coyness—“married;”
and he continues in a lowered tone, and with
an embarrassment, I thought, in his manner—“there
are some inconvenient circumstances however:—to tell
you the truth, my wife is not living with me at present;
so if you drive over, I can give you only a bachelor
welcome.”

“Ah!” (what could I say more?)

There is a pause for a while in our talk. At length
Barton breaks in:—

-- 299 --

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

“Looks awkwardly, I de'say?”

“Well — it does.”

“It is awkward,” said he, with some feeling; “it
worries me excessively.”

“I'm not surprised,” I ventured to say; but farther
than this I made no observation. If there is one bit of
counsel which is absolutely sound, both for friends and
strangers, it is—never to meddle with quarrels between
husband and wife; domestic troubles are a great deal
more apt to cure themselves than they are to be cured
by outsiders. I was not sorry to find that, by the time
the conversation had reached this critical stage, the
coach had drawn up by the inn-door, near to the market-cross
of the old town of Totness, to which place I
had booked myself. I shook hands with my newly-found
acquaintance, promising to pay him an early visit.

It was quite certain that he was not growing thin
under the `worry;' I think I never met with a better
candidate for acceptance by the Life Insurance people.
Presentable withal; not over six and thirty at the
outside; amiable in his expression—though this to be
sure is a very doubtful indication of character. Possibly
the wife was a victim to the entertainment of jealous
fancies; for I could not but admit, that there was a
good deal of the air of a `gallant, gay Lothario,' about
my friend Barton.

I think I must have passed a fortnight or three

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

weeks at a little village in the neighborhood—strolling
up and down the hillsides that are kept constantly begreened
by a thousand irrigating streamlets,—indulging
in an occasional idle canter along the country roads;
and once, at least, whipping a lazy meadow-stretch of
the Erme river with tackle I had borrowed at the inn;
and long ago as the visit was made, I think I could find
my way now to a certain pool, not far below the Ermebridge
on the Modbury road, and within sight of Fleetwood
House, where upon a good day, and with a good
wind at one's back, I think an adroit fly-fisher might be
very sure of a pound `strike.'

But even such pleasant employment did not drive
wholly out of mind Barton, his solitary home at Clumber
cottage, and my promised visit. So I named a day
to him by post, and received a warm reply—setting
forth however his request that I would make “no allusion
to the unpleasant circumstance mentioned in the
coach-drive—more particularly as he was rated by all the
members of his present establishment, and by the neighborhood,
only as a gay bachelor. Bating this little awkwardness,”
he continued, in this note, “I shall hope to
give you a fricassée that will equal that of the old chef de
cuisine
under whose presiding curls and cap we broke
bread together last.”

I drove down in a jaunty dog-cart with which they
equipped me at the inn. Clumber Cottage was neither

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

a large nor a pretentious establishment; there was a
tidy array of gravel walks; great piles of luxuriant rhododendron
and Spanish laurel; a gray stone cottage
with its flanking stable, half hidden in a copse of evergreens;
cosy rooms with a large flow of sunshine into
their southern windows; a perfect snuggery in short,
where I found as hospitable welcome as it was possible
for a single man to give.

I shall not dwell upon the strolls and upon the talk
we indulged in on that mild February day. The course
of neither threw any new light upon the matter which
had so piqued my curiosity. A snug and quiet dinner
with its salmon, its haunch of exquisite Dartmoor mutton,
its ruby glow of sherry in the master's cups, and its
fragrant bouquet of Latour chased away the early hours
of evening. A tidy waiting maid attended us, whose
face, I am free to confess—after a good deal of not incurious
observation,—was of a degree of plainness which
must have proved satisfactory to the most capricious and
despotic of wives.

I bade, as I supposed, a final adieu to my host next
morning, and set off on my return to Totness, and
thence to Exeter. Barton had undoubtedly made a terribly
false step—not of a character to be talked of; and
though I pitied him sincerely, I could not help thinking
that he wore his disappointment with extraordinary resolution
and appetite.

-- 302 --

[figure description] Page 302.[end figure description]

The cold fogs of Exeter, a cough, and the advice of
a friendly physician, drove me back again to one of those
little bights along the Channel shore where the sun
makes an almost Mediterranean mildness even in winter.
Ten days after my dinner with Barton, I found
myself established in two delightful rooms just under
the roof of a lodging house in Torquay. Vines clambered
over the windows, and shook their tresses of rich
ivy leaves on either side, as I looked out upon the bay,
which lay below—fair, and clear and smooth, with a score
or more of fishing boats lying drawn up on the lip of the
sands by Paignton, and beyond. This cosy wintering
place for delicate people, is in fact so nestled into the
flank of a protecting circuit of hills, that on all the little
terraces where cottages find lodgement, you may see
lemon trees and the oleander blooming out of doors in
winter. A harsh storm may indeed compel special and
temporary protection; but a sunny day and a south-east
wind bring such budding spring again as can be found
nowhere else in England.

In such a place, of course, every lodging house has
its little company—not necessarily known to each other,
but meeting day after day in the entrance hall, or in the
pretty green yard, set off with flowers and shrubbery,
which lies before the entrance door.

Upon the same floor with myself was another single
lodger who was thoroughly English, I think, in all that

-- 303 --

[figure description] Page 303.[end figure description]

regarded his moral qualities; but physically, a very poor
type—inasmuch as he was a weazen, dyspeptic, dried
man, who wore yellow gaiters, a spotted cravat, and a
huge eye glass dangling at the top button hole of his
waistcoat. His calls upon the waiting maid, Mary,
were most inordinate and irrepressible—sometimes for
hot water, sometimes for cold—the hot water being always
too hot, and the cold not cold enough; I think he
would have driven the poor girl mad with his fretfulness,
if he had not anointed her palm from week to
week with a crown or two of service money. I sometimes
took my coffee at an adjoining table in the little breakfast
room upon the ground floor; but after a series of
resolute approaches I never came nearer to acquaintanceship
than passing a `Good morning' to him; and even
this he met invariably with so captious and churlish a
rejoinder, that for very sport's sake, I kept up the show
of civility to the last morning of my stay. I have no
doubt that he entertained a certain respect for the Church
of England and the prayer book; but I am sure that he
would have thought very contemptuously of Death or of
any prospective Heaven or Hell, which were not occasionally
spoken encouragingly of by the Times Newspaper.

Upon the second floor was an elderly invalid lady,
whom I frequently saw seated, in sunny weather, at her
open window, or in her easy chair upon the grass plat

-- 304 --

[figure description] Page 304.[end figure description]

below. She was attended by her maid and by her
daughter; this last a fair young girl, of most lithe and
graceful figure, and with one of those winning faces
which a man never grows tired of looking on. I think I
see her now hovering about her mother's chair, offering
a hundred little attentions—now beating the pillows, that
the position may be made the easier,—now pleading with
her to taste some new delicacy,—now seated beside her,
with one of those drooping willowy flats half hiding her
face, as she reads for the ear of the invalid some fragment
from a favorite book or journal. Both mother
and daughter wore the deepest black, and the widow's
cap told only too plainly the cause of their mourning.

Upon the same floor with these last, and making up
the tale of our lodgers, was a young mother, the wife of
an officer of the Indian civil service, who had brought
down to this balmy atmosphere a sick child; every day
the poor little fellow, with a languid expression that
promised I thought small hope, was rolled down in a
Bath-chair to a sunny position on the shore of the bay;
every day the hopeful mother walked anxiously beside
him, looking for a returning strength—which never
came.

With explorations about the charming nooks of the
little town of Torquay, and with not a little furtive observation
of the personages I have enumerated, and to
all of whom my quality of lodger permitted me to give

-- 305 --

[figure description] Page 305.[end figure description]

passing salutations from day to day, I passed a fortnight.
In the course of that time I had learned incidentally
that the lady and daughter who had attracted a
large share of my observation, were the widow and
child of a Colonel Wroxley who had been killed or
reported missing, in the India service (I think it was
about the time of the Affghan war). The blow, wholly
unexpected, had almost crushed the wife, who was previously
in delicate health, and who had now come with
her only child to struggle under that balmy atmosphere
against her misfortune. Upon her first arrival, I was
told, she had frequently enjoyed the promenade along
the sands; but to the great grief of the daughter, she
had now given up these little excursions, and relapsed
into a state of despondency and listlessness which grew
every day more decided. The daughter at the instigation
of both mother and physician tore herself away for
an hour each evening for a stroll along the beach, sometimes
alone, and sometimes attended by a young acquaintance
from a neighboring cottage.

Now it happened one day, toward the end of my
first fortnight of stay,—as I was returning from my
usual afternoon tramp,—that I caught sight before me in
the dusk, of this fair young girl—who had so enlisted
my admiration and sympathy—accompanied by a gentleman
whose bearing toward her, and whose familiarity,
should have been that only of an accepted lover. I

-- 306 --

[figure description] Page 306.[end figure description]

quickened my pace as they drew near the gateway to
catch a fuller sight of this stranger. As I did so, they
suddenly turned to double upon their walk again; and
I cannot tell what horror and disgust came over me
when I saw that her attendant was none other than
Barton! He knew me at once, but met me with a surprised
and embarrassed manner; and I dare say that
my own was equally embarrassed, and I am quite sure,
not very cordial. He expressed his wonder at finding
me still in Devon, asked my address, and passed on.

I had however no call from him the next day, or on
any subsequent day. Miss Wroxley met my salutation
next morning with a deep blush; but I saw in her the
same loving, gentle, unwearied care for her invalid
mother. That so lovely a creature should become the
victim of a scoundrel was a thing too terrible to think of.

It was plain now—the cause of his domestic infelicity;
the man must be a roué of the worst description.
I could think only with disgust and abhorrence of my
intercourse with him, and of my day's visit at Clumber
Cottage. I found myself reckoning up, as nearly as I
could, his old habitudes and tendencies at school; and
it seemed to me plainly enough that they all had a leaning
toward the worst forms of baseness. I even thought
of making a confidant of the weazen-faced gentleman;
but when I saw him shuffling into the breakfast room
with his pinched hungry look, and heard his captious

-- 307 --

[figure description] Page 307.[end figure description]

“Good morning,” and saw him thrust his glass into the
socket of his eye for a new gloat over some prowess of
“my Lord Aberdeen” or of “my Lord Darby”—I relented.

Matters remained in this state—I seeing no more of
Barton—when one morning I became conscious of an
excitement pervading the whole household. The eyes
of the maid fairly twinkled; `boots' even was full of
glee; the poor mother, whose child was near death,
wore an expression of tranquil pleasure, in her anxiety;
but, most of all, the change showed itself in Miss Wroxley,
whose face as I caught sight of it from the window,
was fairly radiant.

It was explained to me when I went below: news
had come that Colonel Wroxley, the father, was not
killed, but had escaped just now from a long captivity,
and was safely on his way for England. The wife only,
did not share in the joy; her hopes had been too deeply
shattered; a hint alone of the possible truth had been
conveyed to her by her daughter; but even this had
been repulsed with a shudder of disbelief, and an entreaty
that she might hear no more of such rumors,
which had appalled the poor girl. The physician upon
his morning visit had declared that the communication
of such news, if urged upon her acceptance, in her present
state of health, might give a shock that would be
fatal.

-- 308 --

[figure description] Page 308.[end figure description]

Meantime the husband is approaching England; the
poor lady does not rally; a dozen different plans are
devised to prepare her for the strange revulsion of feeling;
but they all fail of accomplishment; at the least
approach to the forbidden topic, she refuses, in a tempest
of despair, all hearing.

Barton I have not met again; but on one or two
occasions, when Miss Wroxley has returned after dusk
I have observed her lingering at the wicket, and have
heard a male voice at the parting. Once or twice too,
my eye has fallen upon a letter in the post-man's budget
for “Miss Wroxley”—written in a hand I know
only too well. There can be no doubt that he is making
his way insidiously—indeed has made it already,
into the full affections of this sweet girl. It can be no
affair of cousinship; else, why this avoidance of the
mother and of the house? why the avoidance of me?

Upon a certain morning somewhat later, the house is
stirred again by the intelligence that the little fevered
boy is dead. The mother's grief is violent and explosive.
The poor wan creature who has lingered so long
doubtfully between night and day, is at length placidly
stretched in sleep. Yet the mother cannot abide the
change from fevered pain to eternal quietude. Her
noisy grief stirs the heart of her invalid neighbor. At
last—at last, there is a heart that mourns, as she has
mourned. The quick sympathy tells upon every fibre

-- 309 --

[figure description] Page 309.[end figure description]

of her being. She must join tears with this bereaved
one. She insists upon going to her; she finds a strength
she has not found this many a day. It is even so; we
are tied to life, and find capacity for endurance, more
in companionship of grief, than in any companionship
of joy.

The physician shrewdly perceives that advantage
should be taken of this exaltation of feeling for communicating
news of the speedy return of the husband. The
willing daughter receives the needed instructions. She
bounds toward her one day as the mother returns from
her errand of mercy—throws herself in her arms—“It
is true, mamma, it is true: He is alive and we shall see
him again!”

“My poor child—what do you tell me?”

“True—true, mother: he is alive, he is on his way:
there is a letter in his own hand that tells us.”

And the woman bows her head over her child—“My
God, I thank thee!”

“No faltering now, mother; your poor friend with
her dead boy by her, needs all your strength—all your
repose to cheer her. Don't desert her.”

A little rally—a deadly nervous tremor—one wild
gush of tears, and the conquest is made.

“And now the letter, my darling,—the letter—
quick, give me the letter; these old eyes must spell it
out.”

-- 310 --

[figure description] Page 310.[end figure description]

Can it be that a new and deadlier grief hangs threatening
over this family—that courage and strength come
so suddenly, for the strain?

I had the pleasure of witnessing the arrival of Col.
Wroxley before my leave of that delightful town of
Torquay. A tall swarthy man, bronzed by those fierce
suns of India, firmly knit in muscle and in temper—a
man whose will I thought would be an iron one, but
whose heart under it—though making little demonstration—
might sometimes melt like iron in a furnace; a
man to be trusted—not lightly provoked—above all, a
man to be obeyed.

It seemed to me that such a protector—perhaps
avenger—might some day be needed.

The little boy is buried; we had all followed him to
his last sleeping place upon a sunny spot of the hill-side;
the mother is taking on a calm courage; the widow's
caps are abandoned, and I see the figure of the colonel's
daughter flitting under the trees, of a mild evening, clad
all in white. A sober cheerfulness is growing upon
all the household—with one marked exception. The
daughter, at the first so radiant with joy at the father's
return, is wearing day by day a more disturbed look.
There is a fitfulness in her manner which has not belonged
to her. I see her less often with her young
companions. And I am somehow conscious of the
presence of some party hovering about the shades of

-- 311 --

[figure description] Page 311.[end figure description]

the hill-road at evening—eager to snatch a word—to
multiply promises—to fasten a deeper hold upon her
affections.

It is plain that the father sees this altered condition
of his daughter's feeling, and in his awkward, soldierly
way, endeavors to brighten her spirits. And he enters
upon the task with all the more eagerness; since he has
already in days past laid his iron rule against what he
had judged her caprices. But the story of his own wife's
immeasurable grief has opened his eyes to the depth and
breadth of that law of the affections which no mere exercise
of authoritative will, whether outside or within,
can bound or measure. No man's affections—much less
woman's—can be ordered `to the front.' The autocrat
of Russia, magnanimous as he is, in many of his
designs, is wearying and bloodying himself against this
rule of our nature, all over the Polish plains.

I have said that the colonel in other days had overruled
the daughter's caprice. A certain young acquaintance
of his and son of an old friend, who had been attracted—
as who had not—by the graces of his daughter,
the colonel had fixed upon with quite military resolve,
as his future son-in-law. He had studied his character
well; he was worthy; he was every inch a soldier; he
would make his daughter happy; and Annie must look
upon the matter as settled.

The mother had expostulated; but the soldier's fiery

-- 312 --

[figure description] Page 312.[end figure description]

will, and her exalted sense of duty brought her to capitulation.
The news of the colonel's death, instead of
giving freedom to the child, had inspired the mother
with an insensate wish to carry out to the last degree
the wishes of the father. God had made her the legatee
of the colonel's uncontrollable will.

But now this barrier to the parental confidence was
removed. The young aide-de-camp had been killed in
battle. What could mean then those tears—that fitfulness—
that overcasting shadow of trouble? I felt that
a catastrophe was approaching. And it came.

But the letter that announced it did not reach me
until I had left Torquay. I was at the Albemarle, London,
when this exultant note was handed me—post-marked
Modbury—from Barton:

My dear sir,

“You must have thought I treated you very
scurvily. Annie thought it best however that I should
not call at your lodgings. We had been privately married
a year before. Though I ought not to say it, the
colonel's return to life was something of a damper to me;
but he knows it all now, and is thoroughly reconciled.
I can show him a rent-roll from my little ventures hereabout,
that is larger than his colonel's pay. We are all
at Clumber Cottage—happy of course.

-- 313 --

[figure description] Page 313.[end figure description]

“If you will run down to pass a day with us, I will
give you something better than the old bachelor greeting.

“Truly y'rs.”

I was not a little taken aback by this cheery letter.
I began to reflect again upon the old school-boy qualities
which I thought I had seen developed in him. They
were not so bad after all.

Barton was a good fellow.

How easy it is to count up a man's bad tendencies
and give him a character that shall blast him, and do
honor to our discernment! How much of this are we
doing every day! And yet it is quite as easy to
reckon a man's good drift, and honor him accordingly.
We are all bad enough to be sure; but I do not think
the cynics, or the crazy partisans, will make us any the
better by overcasting and by blackening what good is
in us.

I never hear a man rashly and wantonly abused—
in fact, scarce ever read my morning paper—but I
think with compunction of my sins in that direction, at
my quiet lodgings Under the Roof, in the town of Torquay.

-- 314 --

[figure description] Page 314.[end figure description]

FINIAL.

THUS far the memories suggested by my little note-books
have carried me, until I have reached the
last half-story, lying under the roof.

I put them back now upon their corner of the Library
shelf—hoping they will have opened the way to
the hearts of some new friends, and not rebuffed the
kindly spirit of such old ones as I claimed years ago.

The little books shall have a long rest now: and
whatever I venture upon in future, in an imaginative
humor, shall have its seat nearer home. It is not so
much in way of apology, or of promise, that I say this,
as it is for the adjustment of some neat finial for the
peak of the roof of my building of—Seven Stories.

Back matter

-- --

MY FARM OF EDGEWOOD.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

BY
DONALD G. MITCHELL.

1 Vol. 12mo., on Laid Tinted Paper. Price $1 60.

A new issus now coming from the press for the Spring Trade.

“The cultivation of the scholarly gentleman shows itself in every page,
and a sunny geniality of soul throws a softening tint over the ordinarily unpoetical
and angular characteristics of agriculture.”

Evening Post.

“The instruction which it embodies will be none the less valued because
of the desultory method which the author has followed, or the many digressions
into which he has been beguiled. By the great mass of readers,
these very features will be considered as an additional charm. The light
and easy movement of the author's style, the graceful and delicate transitions
which he makes, the quiet humor in which he so naturally indulges,
the sly but good-natured satire which seems to drop so naturally from his
pen, and the unaffected yet chastened pathos into which he rises for a moment,
are all exquisitely wrought into a varied and beautiful tissue, which
is fitted to give perpetual delight to the cultivated reader, and to be itself an
instrument of culture to the unrefined.”

New-Englander.

“It is a book whose merit can hardly be over-praised. It should be in
every farmer's library, as a volume full of practical advice to aid his daily
work, and full of ennobling suggestions to lift his calling into a kind of
epic dignity.”

Atlantic Monthly.

“Mr. Mitchell has unusual skill in putting his experience, his culture,
his taste, his delicate perceptions, into such literary forms as to make them
of use to others. This work has the vitality which springs from love of
and acquaintance with nature, and will long be read as one of the best and
pleasantest pictures of a New-England farm, and of the charms and draw-backs
of our New-England country life.”

North American Review.

ALSO,
In neat Cabinet Editions—bound in dark green vellum with rich gilt label,
(new style)—those favorite books:
REVERIES OF A BACHELOR
AND
DREAM - LIFE.

Price $1 30 each.

Copies sent by mail, post-paid, on receipt of price.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Mitchell, Donald Grant, 1822-1908 [1864], Seven stories, with basement and attic. (Charles Scribner, New York) [word count] [eaf650T].
Powered by PhiloLogic